Power Rangers Dino Thunder and Space

[Summer Landsdown]

Rower Rangers Dino Thunder Theme

(Power Rangers Roar!)

There's a Light in the Distance
See them Coming Closer
With the Force of Ages
Of Centuries Gone By

Protectors of the Right
Defenders Sworn to Fight

Dino Rangers Roar!
Power Rangers Score!
Save us from these evil forces
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)

Victory is Ours Forever More
Protectors of the Right
Defenders Sworn to Fight
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)

Dino Rangers Roar!
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)
Power Rangers Score!
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)
Save us from these evil forces
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)

Dino Rangers Win!
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)
Power From Within!
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)
Victory is Ours Forever More
(Power Rangers Dino Thunder!)


Power Rangers in Space Theme

5...4...3...2...1
Rangers in Space!

Blast controls to outer space, Now
Flying Higher than ever before
Rangers...in space!

(Go) Power Rangers
(Go) Power Rangers
(Go) Power Rangers
Go, go, go, fly

(Go) Power Rangers
(Go) Power Rangers
(Go) Power Rangers
(eh)...In Space

(Go) Power Rangers
(Go) Power Rangers
(Go) Power Rangers
(ehh)...In Space!

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 1

While on the highway Amy gets a text message from Elijah. "Hey sweetheart. i'm coming home early. the dig didn't turn out as we expected it. didn't find that much fossils so i'll be on a flight home first thing tomorrow. i'll call when i'm on my way home from the airport love you" says the message and Amy smiles. "So he's coming home early?" asks Kate. "I guess so. he's told me that if a dig never goes according to plan and not many fossils are found then they call it quits and then go onto the next fossil hunt which will be determined once they get a grant to go digging somewhere else" says Amy.
Kira notices that the others are back from the mall and looks at Connor
"Connor the others are back from the mall" Kira said
"Hey guys how was the mall Connor and me finihed my song we were working on while you were at the mall" Kira said
"Thats cool" says Michelle. "We see you got the bag of clothes your sister picked out for you. Cheyenne dropped them off for you while you must not have been paying attention" says Trent. the others then sit down with Kira and Connor. "If your wanting to thank Amy she isn't here she left with Kate about half an hour ago" says Ethan. "Your sister is so cool" says Angela. "But it got crazy cause even though we had bodyguards it wasn't easy going from store to store espically when
we had to leave to get to the limo" says Angela. "Totally it was like a zoo. to many fans wanting autographs from your sis and Kate it was like crazy" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 2

"Yeah I didn't notice I guess I was busy working on my song not really she knows I can send her a text message now you finally know what she has to go through when she goes places they even did it with her when I went shopping with her maybe they would go crazy if my cd ever goes into stores and mall stores or if they don't it wouldn't bother me one bit" Kira said
"She was so stressed out by the time we got back to the limo she and Kate must have signed like 30 to 60 autographs" says Angela. "What is it with people when they like get star-struck it is like so annoying" says Michelle. "Everyone just wants a chance to meet a celebrity and its crazy" says Ethan. "I agree" says Trent then he looks at Kira. "Your mother even said she had to get your home number listed as a private number and taken out of the phonebook cause of to many people
calling either demanding Amy's cell number, address for fan mail or her email" says Trent. "Now that is stressfull enough for her that is way to much for her to handle i don't know how she manages to respond to all that fan mail & fan email from her official site" says Michelle. "She probably hires people to open the emails & fan mail for her" says Angela who then kisses Ethan bye then she leaves cause she has to get home. "Not really" says Trent. "From what she told me before today she checks all her fan mail & emails by herself" says Trent. "But she does get Alpha's help detecting if the fan mail is ok to open same with fan emails so she doesn't get any viruses" says Ethan. They all continue talking and Michelle looks at them and she looks at her wrist. "I still can't believe i'm a ranger like you guys
this is so wicked awesome" says Michelle. "Well its a tough life sweetheart we're on call almost everyday" says Trent.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 3

"Looks like you guys all had fun at the mall" said Connor
"I agree with Trent we are on call a lot like how the super heroes are in the movies/comics except we don't have our own signal like Batman does we just have our communicators go off and Alpha lets us know when we're needed to defend the city trut me you will get used to it" Kira said
"I apprechiate you guys letting me join the team since there was a spare morpher" says Michelle. Michelle looks at Kira, "So um if you don't mind me asking Alpha had told me your sister is not of this world. I mean i know she's your sister but Alpha said she was adopted and she's. . .'she snaps her fingers' comeon what was that thing".
"Amy is from KO-35 so she is a Karovan her parents were also Karovan who were being chased by a intergalactic bounty hunter even though they fought for the side of good while managing to ditch their ship they managed to meet up with my parents and told them their story and entrusted them with Amy to protect her" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 4

"Odd she doesn't look very alien though" says Michelle. "Well karovans are also humans from what she's told us" says Ethan. "Have any of you been with her to her homeplanet?" asks Michelle. "She actually has never invited us to go with her whenever she goes she perfers her privacy when she goes to KO-35" says Trent. "Probably to pay her respects to her parents who must be buried on KO-35" says Michelle. "That must be it or she just doesn't want much company when she goes to KO-35" says Ethan.
"And she might not want us to know all about her and KO-35" said Connor
"Yeah but if she wants us to know then she can tell us when she's ready
although I wish I could have met her parents" Kira said
"I bet they were cool people" says Ethan. "From what Alpha told me they were incredible people. fighting for the side of justice, willing to lend a helping hand to anyone who needed help and many other good deeds" says Trent. "How did you find out about them?" says Ethan. "I was on the megaship one night and saw Amy watching a video put together in their honor by the people of KO-35 she wanted to find out more about her parents and she watched a video-disk she must have picked up on KO-35" says Trent. "Is she an only child?" asks Michelle. "That she is. she was the only child of her parents but from what the movie showed she has another family on KO-35 consisting of four aunts from her mother & two uncles from her father" says Trent. "I think thats why she's never invited us she hasn't decided how to introduce us to her entire first family on KO-35" says Trent.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 5

"Well could we actually go to KO-35 and see what its like there?" asks Michelle. "Bad idea" says Trent. "Amy might not like us going to her homeworld without her and plus nobody there would even know who we are" says Ethan. "I agree if we totally go there while Amy is there or if she arrives and finds us there she'll be either surprised or very upset at us for visiting her homeworld without her permission" says Trent. "Well i'm sure she wouldn't mind we can ask Alpha if he can bring us" says Michelle. they all then look at Kira. "What do you think Kira? would she be mad at us for going to KO-35?" asks Trent.
"I think we should ask Amy when she goes to her homeplanet if she can take us with her cause if we go there without her permission she will get upset believe me you don't want to see her upset it already happened to me and her when we were fighting you guys know the amulet that Amy always wears she got that from her homeplanet" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 6

"Kira has a point. We can't go unless she knows we are going cause she may want to be alone" said Connor
After Amy and Kate get off the highway they go to a spa where they relax as they get massages. "This is sooo good" says Kate. "I agree 100 percent my friend this was sooo much needed" says Amy. after their massage the two go to get their nails/hair done. "So have you and Elijah begun to consider children?" asks Kate. "I'ts been discussed. i would like to have my own daughter one of these days" says Amy. "Every girl has that dream to have a daughter of her own someday" says Kate. "And there is no special bond other than that of a mother and her daughter. my daughter Mia and i have our special bond" says Kate. Amy
smiles, "I see you two together and you two look so happy together". the two then relax as their hair gets done.
"Yeah maybe I can ask Amy if we can go there when she does" Kira said
Once Amy and Kate leave their appointment they head back to Amy's and the two sit outside on the padio and relax. "Days like these don't come around to often" says Kate. "That they don't. days like today come around maybe once or twice or rarely at all" says Amy. the two kick back and drink their martini's they made and relax.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 7

"It's always important to ask for permission cause you never know how she will react if we go there without her should I text message her and ask her when she will go back to KO-35 to visit the rest of her family and if she can take us with her what do you think Connor" Kira said
"I think Kira has a point. We should ask. Just going makes us bad people" said Connor
"I think we should wait a while before we contact her i think she and Kate are still hanging out" says Ethan. "She did say Kate will be going home tomorrow so probably tomorrow would be the better time to contact her to ask about KO-35" says Michelle. Meanwhile Elijah teleports onto the Megaship and drops his bags into
his quarters then joins Alpha on the bridge. "Thanks for the lift Alpha" says Elijah. "Anytime Elijah" says Alpha then Elijah unties his shoes and sits back in his chair on the Megaship. "Rough digs?" asks Alpha. "You got it. not a single specimin of Velociraptor or any other specimin found" says Elijah yawning/streching. "I'm calling it a day Alpha wake me in the morning" says Elijah. "You got it" says Alpha.
At Amy's mansion she and Kate get dinner started and Amy gets a quick text from Elijah. "Hey sweetie, my flight got cancelled so i'm on the Megaship with Alpha. i'll teleport back home once you let me know when Kate leaves. see you tomorrow. love Elijah" says the message. "Elijah catch his flight?" asks Kate. "Yep he's on his way home" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 8

"I know I have to wait til tomorrow to text her and ask her but what should we do now" Kira said
"Anybody got any ideas" asked Connor?
"We can go grab an ice cream at Reefside's Coolzone Ice Cream Parlor" says Michelle.
"That is a good idea I love their ice cream" Kira said
"What are we waiting for then, lets go" said Connor
Everyone gets in their own cars and they arrive and are seated. a waitress stops by and takes their orders. "I'll take a mint chocolate chip" says Ethan. "We'll split a banana split" says Trent and Michelle.
"What do you want Kira" asked Connor?
"I'll have a ice cream sundae what about you Connor" Kira said
"You know what. That sounds good and I will take an ice cream sundae as well, thanks" said Connor
The waitress takes their orders and goes to get them ordered. "A banana split?" asks Ethan to Michelle. "Well even though i am a cheerleader and have to keep a fit balance diet i can still once in a while treat myself to something such as a banana split" says Michelle. "Thats true. she trains very hard all the time for cheerleading, winter track and spring softball so she gets to treat herself" says Trent. "No harm done i can always work off the extra calories later" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 9

"When I see cheerleaders they don't gain any weight they stay the same I love thier ice cream sundaes" Kira said
"Thats not entirely true Kira. we really need to watch what we eat before we went to Reefside High when our sisters were in high school there was one cheerleader who thought that if she didn't stick to the cheerleaders workout routine then she'd be fine. well look at what happend she gained a lot of weight and now outta school she has lost that weight but since then has never ever touched sweets" says Michelle.
"Michelle has a point. We just need to watch what we eat, that's all" said Connor
"I don't have to worry about about gaining weight cause whatever I eat I never gain any weight i'm perfectly fine the way I am" Kira said
"I understand that Kira" said Connor
They all nod then their ice cream arrives at the table and they begin eating. "You know eating this before dinner is so going to ruin our dinners when we get home" says Michelle. "Yeah but who cares" says Ethan. "I agree. my father wouldn't even care anyway when i get home" says Trent.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 10

"I don't even know what my parents are going to say when I go home I can still eat dinner and not even be full" Kira said
Meanwhile at Amy's home she and Kate have dinner. after dinner the two go to the library and both read a book. once they feel up for it an hour passes and they go downstairs and relax in the jacuzzi. "This jacuzzi hits the spot" says Amy. "I agree big time" says Kate.
Kira and the others are now heading out to their cars after eating and head for home
"What do you want to do now Kira" said Connor
Trent and Michelle drive by and honk the horn then drive to Michelle's house and Ethan drives by and honks the horn then goes home. at the same time Kira gets a text message from Robbie. "Hey sis, mom says its dinner time. Connor is more than welcome to join us if he'd like to" says the message.
"We could go home eat dinner than go in the backyard and relax by the stream I got a text message from Robbie he said that you can join us for dinner if you want to" Kira said
"Well as long as I am invited to come over, I can't say no to that" said Connor

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 11

Elijah wakes up after getting some rest then has alpha teleport him to the airport. Alpha then uses a ray to make everyone at the airport think he was on a flight so they wouldn't confuse him for being teleported in and Elijah grabs his bags then heads outside and gets on the bus back to Reefside. while on the bus he texts Amy. "I got home early. i will be staying at my parents place for the night. i'll meet
you at my parents once Kate leaves tomorrow" says the message. once Amy is done changing she replies to the message. "Sounds like a plan. see you in Reefside tomorrow i actually need to stop by my parents as well Robbie goes back to school tomorrow so i'll get to say bye to him" says Amy's message. Elijah smiles once he gets her message and at the bus station for the airport he grabs his bags and Fred walks up. "Whats up bro?" says Fred and the two brothers do their handshake code then they grab Elijah's bags, head to Fred's car and they head home. "Heard you didn't have much luck bro" says Fred. "Yeah but thats the
way the cookie crumbles at times when you go on digs" says Elijah. Once back at the house Elijah's mother hugs and kisses him cause she missed him. "Ok ok mom i'm ok i'm ok" says Elijah. "I know sweetie but i worry about you so many times cause of you going on those digs" says Lori. "He's a strong young man sweetheart he can handle himself in any situation in the digs he goes on right son?" says Kirk. "You bet i can dad" says Elijah. "Where's my sister at?" asks Elijah. "She's upstairs doing some school work. you know her her motto is "Don't put off today what you can't do tomorrow"" says Lori. Elijah smiles then goes and
brings his bags to his old bedroom then brings his dirty laundry and puts it in the wash

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 12

"You know your always welcome and invited to my house anytime you want I like having you at my house all the time" Kira said
"I know Kira, I know" said Connor
"Ok I hope we get there soon" Kira said
"Same here Kira, same here" said Connor
Once Elijah is home he and Amy sit out on their patio. "Man it feels great to be home" says Elijah sitting back on a deck chair leaning back with Amy relaxing next to him. "Hmm-mmm. before i forget my parents want us over for dinner tomorrow night" says Amy. "Got plans for tomorrow night?" asks Amy. "Well during the day i have to give a lecture at my old college's paleontology class i took but then i am free" says Elijah. "What time would that be at? i have an audition at 9:30 i can pick you up at 1:45 then we can stop by barnes and noble
then to my parents" says Amy. "Works for me the lecture gets out at 1:45" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 13

"I hope we get there soon I wonder if Amy and Elijah will stop by" Kira said
Amy sends Kira a text "Hey K, hope everyone's doing well in Reefside. things are good in hollywood with me and your bro-in-law. we have been sooo busy lately with acting and paleontology we haven't had much time to visit. hows your senior year going? heard from mom you recently got your senior portrait pictures taken, can't wait to see how they turned out mom said they arrived in the mail for you guys today. Elijah and i will be stopping by tomorrow for dinner. catch you guys tomorrow. big sis Amy".
Then Connor and Kira pull up to Dr. O's house and Connor gets out.
"Hey were here, let's see who's here" said Connor
"I got a text message from Amy Elijah and her are coming tomorrow for dinner it would be good to see them again" Kira said
"Yeah your right, It would be good" said Connor
Emily walks out of Tommy's house and greets them. "Hey guys just working with Tommy or should i say Doctor Oliver on a project" says Emily.
"That's great Emily I got a text message from Amy they are coming tomorrow for dinner you want to come it will be good for you to see Amy again" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 14

"Sounds good. i always knew back when we were growing up she'd make it into acting" says Emily as the three walk into Tommy's house then they hear Tommy. "Guys stand back" Tommy calls out and Emily runs in to help but then she to is tossed to the side then the two are thrown out. "We've been busy modifying the Raptor Riders" says Tommy as he and Emily stand and Emily shakes off the raptor saliva. "And its not easy those things don't know the meaning of the word hold still" says Emily.
"Well that's good that everyone will be home for dinner" said Connor
Meanwhile on Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa does a check on their newest weapons. "My lord the tri-pods will be ready to invade the Yellow Space Ranger's home planet by tomorrow" says Clone-Elsa. "She will have no choice but to return to her home planet to defend it and save her people only to find the planet under our control" says Clone-Elsa.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 15

In the mean time at Amy and Elijah's Amy pauses for a second. "Sweetheart?" asks Elijah just as he puts the meatloaf in the oven. Amy turns and looks at Elijah. "I'm alright just a funny feeling that tomorrow's going to be one of those days" says Amy as she stirs the mashed potatoes. "As a ranger or as an actress" says Elijah. "Mixture of both" says Amy. Unknown to them Clone-Elsa is spying on them. "You don't even know the worse of it Yellow Ranger" she thinks to herself then she turns off Mesagog's spy-tv and continues working on the tri-pods command remote when Mesagog walks back in. "Nearly completed my lord. with this device tomorrow you will be able to control the tri-pods and order them to destroy KO-35" says Clone-Elsa.
"Excellent. Remeber I want to take over the world and hit them when they don't see it coming" said Mesagog
Clone-Elsa smiles and continues working on the tri-pods through the control-panel which will control them. Meanwhile at Tommy's, "If you guys ask me its been to quiet lately" says Emily. "i agree Mesagog has been planning something we don't know what" says Tommy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 16

"Yeah maybe he's planning something right now and we don't even notice" Kira said
The next day after Amy's audition her communicator beeps and she goes somewhere private. "Go ahead Alpha" says Amy. "Aye yi yi yi yi! KO-35 is under attack by giant tri-pod machines like in that sci-fi movie War of The Worlds" says Alpha. "I'm on it. Alpha whatever you do don't contact the others this is an issue i have to handle myself" says Amy. Amy turns her wrist and her morpher appears. "Lets rocket" says Amy then she runs. "Galaxy glider hang ten!" Amy calls out and she rides towards KO-35. Meanwhile Kira, Connor, Ethan, Trent and Michelle just get out of school. "Man that math test was brutal" says Ethan. "Didn't seem that challenging if you ask me" says Michelle. After lecturing the class Elijah walks out and doesn't see Amy's limo. in a private area of the school he contacts the others. "Kira have you heard from your sister at all today?" says Elijah into his communicator.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 17

Then Connor noticed the beep and said,"Kira, your communicator, its Elijah".
"She sent me a text message telling me that you and her will be at my house for dinner but I haven't heard from her since that message maybe you should contact Alpha maybe he heard from her" Kira said
"Good idea" says Elijah. once onboard the Megaship Elijah finds Alpha. "Alpha have you heard from Amy?" asks Elijah. "Oh oh boy oh boy not good not good" says Alpha then he goes to check on a system. "Alpha something's up" says Elijah. "No no nothing's up everything's a-okay" says Alpha. Elijah contacts the others. "Guy's alpha's acting all jittery whenever he is nervous maybe you should teleport here" says Elijah. Trent, Ethan and Michelle teleport first.
"Conner you ready to go to the ship" Kira said
"Oh Yeah" said Connor
Then Connor teleported to the ship and awaited Kira
Kira teleports on the ship and stands next to Conner
"Elijah what's wrong with Alpha" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 18

"Beats me but he's acting all jittery" says Elijah. "Jittery? i'm not acting jittery" says Alpha going to check on the control panel. Emily teleports into the ship and walks up to Alpha. "Alpha look at me" says Emily, Alpha stops and looks. "Now look me in the eye and tell me what is going on" says Emily. "Oh man Amy's going to hate me for this" says Alpha. "She's on her homeplanet KO-35. huge tri-pod machines like the one's seen in that sci-fi movie with Tom Cruise are attacking her
homeworld not destroying innocent people but trying to capture them" says Alpha. "Do we know who's piloting them?" asks Elijah. "I think i know" says Emily sitting up from kneeling down to eye level with Alpha. "Not to long ago before i turned my ways of evil to be good again Mesagog and myself were watching War of The Worlds. he got the tri-pod idea from the movie and asked me to draw up plans for our own use. with me outta the picture my clone must have finished the job and created them" says Emily. "Still why go after KO-35 first" says Trent.
"He must have known how special it is to Amy hence why he went after it first to test the capability of the tri-pods and once the people of KO-35 were captured he'd hold them hostage in exchange for the dino gems" says Michelle. On the screen Amy appears flying on her galaxy glider battling the tri-pods defeating them but she is badly out numbered. "That's it we're going to KO-35 to help" says Elijah. "I agree she's badly outnumbered" says Emily.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 19

"Well I'm ready to go and help" said Connor as he looked at the others
"We're game" says Trent and Michelle. "Same goes for me" says Ethan,"And me as well" says Emily. "You in Kira?" asks Trent.
"She will probably be mad at Alpha for telling us but she knows in her heart teamwork is the best way to overcome any obstacle" says Emily.
"Yeah I am I just hope Amy won't be mad" Kira said
Once morphed they all teleport to KO-35 while Elijah stands in the control-deck of the Megaship and turns his wrist. "Red Battlized Ranger" Elijah calls out and then he flies to KO-35. Amy meanwhile is battling with all her strength then she is blasted and a tri-pod moves towards her. Clone-Elsa smirks and prepares to fire. "Say good night Yellow Ranger. . .for good!" says Clone-Elsa as she prepares to push fire. suddenly before the tri-pod fires it is hit and Amy looks and Elijah flies in. "Did i miss anything" says Elijah landing next to Amy. "Battlizer missles!" Elijah calls out and fires the missles.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 20

Then Connor looks around and then finds Amy and Elijah and says,"Hey, looks like they need help cause there's a tri-pod".
Amy smiles knowing she has got a great family/great husband/great team of friends. "Ok spread out you guys. they're weakness is our power up modes so lets give it to them" says Amy. Amy activates her battilizer and she along with Elijah fight along side by side. "You heard herguys" says Trent. "Super Dino Mode" calls out Ethan and Trent and they begin fighting the tri-pods destroying them. "Double team?" asks Emily. "Your on" says Michelle and the two begin fighting against the tri-pods while flying their galaxy gliders.
"Here we go, SHEILD OF TRIUMPH, ACTIVATE" said Conor as he transformed into the Red Triassic Ranger
"BATTLIZER NOW, FIRE KICK" said Connor as he got his battlizer ready
"SUPER DINO MODE" Kira said as she started to fight and destroy the tri- pods

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 21

Clone-Elsa starts to panic as each of the tri-pods are destroyed one by one. finally after all the tri-pods are destroyed Alpha sends down a ray that shrinks/melts the remains of the tri-pods and all that remains of them are dust. the people of KO-35 come out of hiding and cheer the rangers. Meanwhile on Mesagog's island. "Not good he is not going to be very happy" says Clone-Elsa then she falls holding her head. Back on KO-35 a group of karovans walk up to Amy and Amy turns her
hands into the demorph way. "Power down" says Amy and she looks at her family. Elijah powers down and stands next to Amy. "That's gotta be Amy's family here on KO-35" says Michelle to the others.
"So you failed me again Elsa" said Mesagog as he walked into the room
Back on KO-35 Connor looked at the others and said,"Let's join them. Power Down"
Amy see's the other's powering down and then holds her hand in a stop
mode then gives them the ok to walk over. Moments later they are all
at Amy's grandparents house. "So your all rangers" says grandfather Christopher.
Kira looks at Everyone but then leaves without anyone noticing finds a place and sits down and thinks

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 22

"Excuse me a moment" says Amy and she walks over to Kira. "K is everything alright?" asks Amy.
Amy turns and goes to Connor. "I've done what i can to try talking to K. give it a shot she might talk to you instead of me" says Amy as she sits back down. "So Elijah you were saying about a fossil discovery" says grandfather Christopher. "Well according to a discovery i was part of we've discovered that velociraptors possibly had feathers" says Elijah.
Kira still sits there quietly enjoying the view
Then Connor calls Kira via communicator and says,"Hey Kira, where are you? What are you doin"?
Kira answers Connor
"I'm just sitting in a quiet place enjoying the view I had to get out of there I just really need to be alone for a while you can join me if you want just tell Amy not to worry about me I'm fine" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 23

"Alright, I will be there in a bit Kira" said Connor
Then Connor contacted Amy and said,"I talked to Kira, she said for you not to be worried"
After Connor talked he got into his car and drove to search for Kira
"Alright thanks Connor" says Amy. After saying their good byes Amy and Elijah morph and turn their hands. "Galaxy Gliders hang ten" says Amy and Elijah. Once the gliders arrive Amy's grandfather walks up. "As you know your both always welcome here anytime" says grandfather Christopher. "I know" says Amy as she hugs her grandfather. the two jump onto their gliders and head back to earth.
Meanwhile Clone-Elsa is ripping up any blue-prints relating to the tri-pods.
Kira is still sitting there waiting for Connor to come
Then Connor sees where Kira is, parks his car and says,"Hey Kira".
"Hey did you tell Amy what i said" Kira said
"Yeah Amy knows and she said thanks" said Connor
"Ok can we go home now i'm exhausted" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 24

On their way home nearing earth's orbit Amy turns to Elijah. "You don't think K is upset about visiting KO-35 do you?" asks Amy. "She did seem upset or something is bugging her" says Elijah. "I think she's just either upset or something else is up i don't know what" says Amy. the two then fly down into earth and land in their backyard, with the coast clear they power down and go inside. Once inside they clean up, get in Elijah's jeep and drive off to Reefside for dinner.
"Connor what do you want to do when we get home cause i'm ready to go" Kira said
"Sure we can hang out if you want Kira" said Connor
On the highway Amy and Elijah are in Elijah's jeep and Amy text's Kira. "Hey k, if your at home would you mind telling mom we'll meet her, dad, you, Connor, Nana & Papa at the restaurant we're going to for the family-get-together-dinner. thanks" says the message and Amy presses send on her phone. Meanwhile Robbie and Cheyenne are also on their way to the restaurant.
"We can do whatever you want Kira" said Connor
"We can go to the restaraunt where my parents Robbie Cheyenne Amy and Elijah are" Kira said
"Sure if you want to go there we can" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 25

At the restaurant Robbie and Cheyenne just arrive. they go inside and await the others and the manager walks up. "You awaiting someone?" asks the waiter. "Yes we are" says Robbie. "Names please?" asks the manager. "Robbie Ford and Cheyenne Wilson" says Robbie. "Ah yes your parents just arrived ten minutes before you did right this way" says the manager leading them to the table then he goes back. "Hey son glad you could make it. same with you Cheyenne" says Paul. "Thanks for inviting us dad" says Robbie shaking his fathers hand. Cheyenne and Patricia hug then they sit down. "So its just us now?" asks Robbie. "Don't be to sure about that little bro" says a voice and then everyone gets up. "Hey sis" says Robbie as he and Amy hug. "Bro-in-law" says Elijah shaking Robbie's hand. Amy greets Cheyenne and her mother and hugs her father. "Elijah good to see you" says Paul shaking Elijah's hand. "Likewise sir" says Elijah and they take their
seats. "So any news of grandchildren" asks Patricia smiling. "No not yet mom we're still thinking of when we want children" says Amy.
"Ok let's go to the restaraunt to see everyone and get something to eat" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 26

"Ok Kira, my car is out front" said Connor
"Ok let's go to the restaraunt to see my family and eat" Kira said
While waiting for Kira and Connor a waiter walks up to the table. "While you wait can i get you something to drink?" asks the waiter. "I'll have a guinness" says Elijah. the waiter asks for Elijah's id and checks it then returns Elijah's id back to him. "I will have a wildberry mango smoothie" says Amy. "I'll have the same as her" says Cheyenne. "Lemonade for me" says Robbie. "What kind would you like sir we have classic, raspberry, mango or `half- half'mixed with iced tea"
says the waiter. "Half-half" says Robbie. "I will also have a guinness" says Paul handing his id then he gets it back. "I will have a mango ice tea" says Patricia. the waiter then goes. "So what are we drinking to Elijah? your text told me you have great news" says Paul. "Well i was going to save this for when Kira arrives but. . . while digging at The Cleveland Lloyd Dinosaur Quarry in Utah a week ago i
discovered four intact fossils a family of stegosauruses" says Elijah. "Thats quiet a find" says Paul. "I agree i thought they had found every fossil they could in that quarry" says Patricia. "There's always something left unfound all you got to do is find it" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 27

Then Connor and Kira got into Connor's car and drove to the restaurant. Then Connor and Kira walked into the door and Connor asked,"Kira, can you see where your folks are"?
As they look the manager walks up. "Are you with a party or is it just the two of you?" asks the manager.
"We're with the party right Connor" Kira said
Just then Cheyenne walks up to see if Connor and Kira have arrived. "Hey guys" says Cheyenne. "It's cool they're with the party i'm with" says Cheyenne. the manager walks away and Cheyenne looks at Kira and Connor. "We're over that that table 'Cheyenne points and Robbie spots her pointing at their direction and waves to Kira and Connor I'll see you two in a few minutes" says Cheyenne then she goes off. "Oh and we already ordered our drinks so lets go and you guys can get something to drink then we can order dinner" says Cheyenne leading Kira and Connor to the table.
"Yeah, lets go" said Connor
Then Connor spots everyone and says,"Hey everyone".

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 28

"Connor whats good man?" says Robbie. "Hello Connor" says Patricia.
"Connor good to see you" says Paul. "McKnight whats up" says Elijah. "Hey Connor good to see you" says Amy then Amy stands up. "There's my little sister" says Amy and she hugs Kira. "K its been a while i haven't heard from you in over a week" says Amy.
"Not to bad, not to bad. Just living life" said Connor
"I know it's been a while since we haven't heard from each other in over a week Connor and me have been relaxing alot" Kira said
"That's good Kira. I have been doing the same but also brushing up on soccer" said Connor
Amy smiles, "Thats good to hear. you guys know me busy off somewhere filming or doing a voice-over for a movie and somewhere signing autographs". they sit down and the waiter brings them their drinks. "Can i get you two anything" asks the waiter to Kira and Connor.
"I will have a glass of water what about you Connor" Kira said
"I will have a sprite please, thanks" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 29

The waiter takes down Connor and Kira's drink order and leaves. "So Robbie tell us about your term paper i heard you got an A on" says Amy. "Well it wasn't an easy paper to write because of all the research but it was worth all the research" says Robbie. "I wrote about the cause and effect theory that explains what should happen if anyone travels through time" says Robbie. "I basically said i agreed with the theories basics and added a few theories i have myself on the subject. Professor Douglas was very impressed with all my research i went into" says Robbie. "Thats my boy" says Paul. "So Kira tell us about your latest A in a test you just took" says Cheyenne. then the waiter brings Connor and Kira their water plus the appetizer the family ordered then leaves.
"The latest test I got a A in was a science test which was hard cause I had to remember everything I learned I was exhausted after that" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 30

"I'm very proud of you K. last time we talked you were still studying for that test that was about three weeks ago" says Amy. once everyone finishes talking the waiter walks up and takes everyone's order. "I'll have a baked stuffed chicken" says Robbie. "What would you like for your side order to go with it?" asks the waiter. "None thanks" says Robbie. "I will have the grilled bbq salmon with vegtables and potatoes" says Cheyenne. the waiter takes down the order and looks at Paul. "I'll have the chop house classic done medium rare with potatoes" says Paul. the waiter then turns to Patricia. "I will have the classic cob salad" says Patricia. the waiter turns to Elijah afterwriting down Patricia's order. "I will have the rattlesnake pasta (which is Sautéed chicken and spicy Alfredo tossed with penne. Topped with Cheddar and slices of jalapeño)" says Elijah. the waiter then
turns to Amy. "I will have the shrimp scampi" says Amy. after taking their orders the waiter turns to Kira and Connor.
"I will have a chef salad with french dressing what about you Connor" Kira said
"I will have a double cheeseburger cooked medium and French Fries please" said Connor

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 31

The waiter takes their orders and goes to the kitchen. "So Connor i hear you have a big game coming up in two weeks. its for the state championship i heard" says Patricia.
"Yes I do. I have been practicing and hope to everything that it pays off" said Connor
"Practice makes better" says Patricia. "Exactly" says Paul. then the waiter brings everyone their food one by one.
"Ahh...This looks good everyone" said Connor
"I agree" says Robbie. everyone has their dinner but when the time comes they skip dessert and Paul pays the bill. while they wait for Paul's credit card to return they continue talking. "We'll definitely make it your game Connor" says Patricia. "We'll see what we can do" says Cheyenne. "You know us two we're always busy with college work" says Robbie. "And we'll try to make it as well you know us i'm the actress of the family and he's the paleontologist" says Amy.
"If you can come to the game, that's great, but if you can't come, i understand. Everybody has something important to take care of" said Connor
Once Paul gets his credit card back everyone gets up and they head out to the parking lot. "Hey i got an idea why don't you, me, Kelly and Kira go to the mall on saturday. Kelly said she'd be home on friday evening and be staying till saturday" says Cheyenne. "Sounds like a plan i got nothing to do on saturday so spending the day with my future sis-in-law, my sis-in-law & my little sister sounds good. you
in for the mall on saturday K? or do you have other plans?" asks Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 32

"I can go to the mall with you I want to buy something special for Connor but I don't know what to buy him" Kira said
"Alright K sounds like a plan. be ready by 8:00 we'll be by in my limo to pick you up" says Amy. "I also made a mistake. Kelly will be here till sunday" says Cheyenne. once everyone says their bye's they go their separate ways.
"So what would you like to do now, Kira" said Connor
"We could go home and relax by the stream" Kira said
"Ok, that sounds like a plan Kira" said Connor
"I know sitting by the stream is relaxing" Kira said
As Amy and Elijah are on their way home Amy begins a text. "Hey K, good seeing u tonight. glad to hear everything is going so great 4 u & Connor. can't wait till u, me, Cheyenne & Kelly go 2 the mall on sat. don't worry about security i will have two bodyguards w. me so we don't get bugged by any of my fans. anyways i should let u go i'm expecting a call from Kate. see u saturday. Amy" and she presses send.
"I know Kira it is. Sitting there is very relaxing" said Connor
"Yeah what do you want to do while we relax near the stream" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 33

"Anything as long as nothing bad happens while we are there" said Connor
"I'm sure noting bad will happen when we are there" Kira said
"Me too Kira, me to" said Connor
"Yeah trust me nothing will happen" Kira said
Meanwhile on Mesagog's island on the coast Clone-Elsa is searching for specimens to collect to create a new monster. As Clone-Elsa walks along the beach zapping specimens with her Zap-O-Containment Zeltrax walks up. "Our master is growing impatient he wants what you have found now" says Zeltrax. "Listen to me Zeltrax
i don't take orders from you i will be back with what i find so don't rush me" says Clone-Elsa sounding furious at him. once the two return Clone-Elsa combines a starfish with a hermit crab and waits for the geno-randomizer to create the monster.
Then the door opens and Mesagog walks into the lab and says,"Report now you two"!
"Everything is going according to what you asked for my lord" says
Zeltrax. "We're all set the geno-randomizer is almost done making our newest creation. once its done it will have created the most evil sea creature we've ever created. with the fangs of a shark, the shell of a hermit crab, the tentacles of a squid & the claws of a lobster this monster will defeat those rangers easily. as for it's shell we have nothing to worry about the shell will protect it not even either Red
Rangers Battilizers will damage it" says Clone-Elsa. then the doors of the geno-randomizer open and out walks the monster. "Sea-terror at your command" says the monster bowing to Mesagog.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 34

"I hope this monster does something to them to weaken the rangers" said Mesagog
"Oh he will cause damage to those rangers" says Clone-Elsa smiling. "Now go and destroy!" says Clone-Elsa then sea-creature dissapears through an invisaportal and appears in Reefside and starts causing chaos. "Oh no aye yi yi yi yi! rangers come in rangers" says Alpha pushing the communicator button. "Go ahead Alpha" says Amy/Trent/Ethan/Robbie/Emily. "Rangers there's a new monster attacking
downtown Reefside" says Alpha. "We're on it" says Amy/Trent/Ethan/Robbie/Emily. Cheyenne closes the blinds to the windows in hers/Robbie's dorm then they lock their door. "Lets Rocket" says Robbie and Cheyenne. Elijah pulls into his/Amy's driveway and once their car is in their garage they go inside, lock their doors & go into their private gym. "Lets Rocket" says Amy and Elijah. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Trent. "Lets Rocket" says Michelle. Ethan goes outside of his house and morphs. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha" says Ethan. "Lets Rocket" says Emily. They all appear and Tommy joins them.
"Connor Kira do you read me? the others need you in downtown Reefside" says Alpha.
We here ya, Alpha. Better late than never" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 35

"I was hoping to have a nice quiet relaxing day now we have to go and help the others Connor you ready let's morph and get this over with DINO THUNDER POWER UP PTERA POWER" Kira said
Each ranger charges at sea-creature and then they get tossed aside. "Man this guy is tough" says Cheyenne. "Tougher than most monster's we're use to" says Robbie. "You two thinking what i'm thinking" says Emily and Tommy to Amy and Elijah. "You got it" says Amy. "Andromeda Armor Power Up" says Amy holding her amulet up in the air. "Red Battilized Power Ranger" says Elijah and then the two are transformed into their battlized modes. "Andromeda sword power up mode" says Amy and a sword appears in her hand and it glows and she charges forward
and hits sea-creature but then it laughs. "That thing can't hurt me" says sea-terror then he tosses Amy near the others. "Let me give it a shot sweetheart" says Elijah helping Amy up. "Battlizer missles fire!" says Elijah and four missiles go flying and hit sea-creature. "Direct hit" says Ethan. Then sea-creature walks through the smoke. "Impossible" no way" says Trent and Michelle.
Right, DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER"! Then Connor joined the others in the fight

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 36

"You rangers can't defeat me" says sea-creature laughing then he dissapears. "Man he got away" says Michelle. "We'll get him next time" says Trent. "Did something look odd about him" says Cheyenne. "I agree he didn't look like any ordinary hermit crab/squid/lobster/shark i ever saw his color was off" says Robbie. "It might. . .no that cannot be true" says Amy. "What is?" asks Emily. "I think Clone-Elsa must have found her way to KO-35 and found specimens of those kinds from a beach on KO-35" says Amy. "Great just what we need things found on earth found on K0-35 as well turned into a monster no offense about your home world Amy" says Trent. "None taken. i'll report back when i learn more i'm going to work with alpha on the Megaship" says Amy.
"I'll go with you" says Emily. the team then splits up and goes back to their usual routine. Back on Mesagog's island sea-terror appears. "Isn't he all i promised you my lord?" says Clone-Elsa. "So what big deal all you did was go to the yellow rangers home planet and take creatures we find here and combine them" says Zeltrax. "Quiet you! 'Clone-Elsa laughs nervously cause she yelled in Mesagog's presence' now as you can tell my master a lobster, shark, squid & hermit crab is nothing compared to their cousins on K0-35 they're much more tougher to defeat and our friend here is proof of all them combined. there is now no way the rangers can stop him" says Clone-Elsa.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 37

"I will be impressed when I see the rangers destroyed. Why didn't he defeat his enemies...Send him back immedialy" said Mesagog
Amy and Emily arrive on the Megaship and arrive on the bridge. "Deca encyclopedia please" says Amy. "Subject please?" asks Deca once the encyclopedia appears on the Megaship viewing screen. "Green lobster, orange squid, greater-shelled-hermit crab and great-fang shark all from KO-35 please" says Amy. "One moment please" says Deca and the system searches each one. "Subjects found. each creature is only found on the oceans of KO-35" says Deca. "Any signs of what can defeat them? we're dealing with a monster that is all them combined into one" says Emily. "One moment" says Deca and the computers start researching. "What i want to know is how did Clone-Elsa discover how to get to KO-35" says Emily. "You got me i don't even know" says Amy. then the computer shows each of the animal's main weaknesses. "So if we can just make that ingredient formula and load it into Connor's dragon yo-yo, Elijah's battlizer missles and your battlized sword then we will have a chance" says Emily. Then Amy walks over to the screen. "Only thing is i don't know how to make that stuff we need the assistance of two people i know to help us. Alpha can you contact them on two separate screens to the Megaship?" asks Amy. "I can try" says
Alpha. "Who are you contacting?" asks Emily. "Only two people i know who can help us" says Amy. Meanwhile Clone-Elsa is creating a potion to give to sea-creature to make him more stronger. "My lord i don't think this is a smart move on our behalf i mean trusting that idiotic clone of Elsa to create a monster using creatures found on the yellow space rangers home planet" says Zeltrax. "I don't get what makes those creatures any different than their counter parts here on earth" says Zeltrax. "Zeltrax Zeltrax Zeltrax tsk tsk tsk you overestimate my research. while on that stupid other planet i disguised myself as a civilian and while taking a tour at their stupid aquarium i learned that the shell of the crab and the exterior of the lobster is more stronger than those of the modern ones here on earth. the shark's tooth well that was just a souvenir to create the monster because that shark's hide like the great white sharks may feel like sandpaper but that sharks is more rougher like sandpaper combined with cement and as for the squid they are well known for their strength" says Clone-Elsa as she works on the potion.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 38

"Connor did you notice something wrong with that monster cause he never
retreats we usually destroy him I know there is something wrong about this" Kira said
"Kira, I don't concider that fight a defeat on his part though" said Connor
"I know but still there was something different about that monster this is my instinct I think the monster was supposed to weaken us cause Mesogog wants us destroyed cause we are always winning battles" Kira said
On the Megaship the two people Amy contacted are on two separate screens of the viewing screen. "So what do you guys think?" asks Amy. "Looks like that Mesagog guy isn't kidding around" says Jesse and Tina (Amy's cousins on KO-35). "I hate to say it cuz but this guy looks tougher than he sounds" says Jesse. "Is there anyway you can help us find a way to defeat him?" asks Emily. "Well seeing as how i work in a sea-food restaurant and the restaurant serves green lobster, hermit crab & squid i can make some of the sauce we put on them when they are caught it makes them a lot easier to weaken" says Tina. "And i can help you with loading the sauce into specialty weapons to put into your battilizers once i have the weapons done" says Jesse. "So how long will this take?" ask Emily. "Well we don't have anything major planned for tomorrow so give us a call tomorrow" says Jesse. "Thank you so much you two" says Amy. "No problemo cuz" says Jesse then the screens go blank.
Meanwhile Zeltrax walks up to Mesagog, "My lord if my space sat. is correct i think the rangers made a transmission to KO-35".
"Follow it Zeltrax. I need to know what was sent" said Mesagog
"Well the battlizers didn't work and I haven't used mine, but I don't think mine will make a difference since the others didn't work" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 39

"It's obvious my lord the yellow space ranger obviously is contacting someone or people who might know a way to defeating sea-creature because they know what the weaknesses of the hermit crab, lobster, squid & great-fanged shark are" says Clone-Elsa. "So we have to study that interception and find out who she contacted and if we can send an army of Triptoids & Tyrannodrones to KO-35 that will distract the rangers enough so we can send sea-terror to attack the city" says Clone-Elsa then she goes and checks on sea-creature.
"Do it Clone Elsa. We need them to be distracted so that I can destroy the rangers once and for all" said Mesagog
"My lord if we can get those pesky space rangers to leave the planet then that will leave those dino rangers all by themselves" says Zeltrax. Then the machine beeps. "I got a lock on the signal my lord the yellow ranger attempted to contact two relatives" says Clone-Elsa.
"That's true cause Elijah has armor too there has to be a way to defeat that monster" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 40

"Guys we found a way to defeat sea-creature. Amy's cousins Jesse and Tina are helping us out. Tina is making a sauce which is used at seafood restaurants on KO-35 to help make them more edible and Jesse is studying the battlizer statistics to know how to load the sauce into them so we have a chance to weaken the monster then we can defeat it" says Emily. Meanwhile, "Even if we send Tyrannodrones and Triptoids to KO-35 it wouldn't be enough to stop the space rangers" says Zeltrax. "Way ahead of you" says Clone-Elsa then another monster walks in. "May i present Pollen-parrot (combo of a flower and a parrot) he will take an army of Tyrannodrones and Triptoids with him to KO-35 and that will distract those space rangers long enough for sea-creature to cause more damage to the dino rangers" says Clone-Elsa.
"Do it, we need to get them to disappear" said Mesagog
"I know and even my battlizer may not be enough though" said Connor

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 41

Kira starts to get a vision and hears Mesogog talking she looks at Connor
"I had a vision about Mesogog he said that he wants to get the space
rangers to leave earth so we can be by ourselves so Mesogog can destroy us" Kira said
"Now go pollen-parrot and invade KO-35" says Clone-Elsa then she pushes a button and sends Pollen-parrot with Triptoids and Tyrannodrones to KO-35. as they fly through space they pass the Megaship. "What was that" says Emily. "Not a good sign" says Amy then she scans the energy reading. "Hun, Michelle, Robbie & Cheyenne meet us on KO-35 its time to take care of business" says Amy. Amy and
Cheyenne run to the jump tubes and then jump in and ride to KO-35. Elijah runs outside and checks and once the coast is clear he runs and jumps and lands on his galaxy-glider morphed and rides off into the sky. Robbie and Cheyenne sneak outside onto the roof then run and jump then they appear morphed and on their galaxy-gliders and catch up with Elijah. Michelle sneaks into her backyard, runs, jumps and is morphed once she's on her galaxy-glider and catches with the others. once the four are in orbit they catch up with Amy and Emily and ride towards KO-35. Meanwhile, "We're all set my lord the space rangers have left for KO-35" says Zeltrax.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 42

"Excellent. Time to take over the Earth" said Measgog
"Well we need to do something cause we can't beat that monster alone" said Connor
Then Connor contacted Elijah and said,"Elijah, where are you guys at? Are you guys ok"?
"Yeah we're ok we're on our way to KO-35 a monster has just been sent
along with Triptoids and Tyrannodrones. the important thing is for you guys to stay and protect the earth we will be back" says Elijah holding his communicator wrist.
Then Connor looks at Kira and says,"Well there's your answer. They went to KO-35 to help them, just as Mesagog wants".
Then Connor's communicator goes off. "Guys we have company
sea-creature is back this time with Tyrannodrones" says Tommy. "Meet
me, Ethan and Trent downtown" says Tommy. Downtown Tommy, Trent &
Ethan have already begun fighting.
Meanwhile on KO-35 as Jesse has the review of the schematics done and the sauce is nearing completion Pollen-parrot appears. "Raah i am Pollen-parrot here to end your assistance to the power rangers" says Pollen-parrot then Jesse stands and holds Tina back. "Keep working i'll deal with this freak" says Jesse then a blast flies from the sky
sending the Triptoids, Tyrannodrones & Pollen-parrot flying. a moment later the space rangers land near Jesse and Tina. "Keep working you two we'll deal with these goons" says Amy. "Right cuz" says Jesse and he and Tina continue working as the rangers split up. "Triple team?" asks Michelle. "Your on" says Emily and Cheyenne and they team-up to fight off the Triptoids. "Double team?" asks Robbie. "You know it man" says Elijah then himself and Robbie go after the Tyrannodrones while Amy battles Pollen-parrot.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 43

"Alright let's go Kira. DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER" said Connor as he then joins the others!
Cheyenne, Emily and Michelle finish fighting off the Triptoids just as Elijah and Robbie finish fighting off the Tyrannodrones then they join Amy in the battle. "You rangers can't defeat me" says Pollen-parrot. "We'll just see about that. ready sweetheart?" asks Elijah. "You know it hun" says Amy. "Andromeda Armor Power Up" says Amy holding her amulet to the sky. "Red Battlized Power Ranger" says Elijah and the two are transformed into their battlizer modes. Jesse looks at them as they prepare to use their main attacks. "Battlizer sword strike mode" says Amy then she charges forward and hits Pollen-parrot. "Battlizer missles fire" says Elijah and they finish off Pollen-parrot but then the monster grows. "Not good" says Amy. "Lets do it guys" says Emily. "Rhamphor-Zord" calls out Cheyenne. "Saber-toothed-zord" calls out Michelle. "Spino-zord" calls out Robbie. "Woolly-rhino-zord calls out Elijah. "Basilo-zord" calls out Amy. "Mega winger online" calls out Emily. then each zord appears. "Jurassic Megazord Transform" says Cheyenne once she's in her cockpit and the Rhaphor/Saber/Spino/Woolly/Basilo combine to make the Jurassic Megazord. "Mega winger megazord mode" says Emily and the mega winger is turned into its megazord mode then both zords stand prepared to fight Pollen-parrot.
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! PTERA POWER" Kira said as she joins the others

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 44

"You guys ready to fight this monster" said Connor
"Lets do it guys" says Tommy and they split up fighting off the Tyrannodrones and Triptoids making their way to sea-creature.
"I think it's time for some action. TYRANNO STAFF" said Connor
Then Connor started to attack the Tyrannodones and Triptoids
"PTERA GRIPS" Kira said
Kira charged at the Tyrannodones and Triptoids slasihing them
"Tricera-shield" says Ethan and he begins fighting. "Drago sword" says Trent and he begins fighting. "Lets see what to do first" says sea-creature preparing to take aim. Meanwhile on KO-35 the zords are battlizing pollen-parrot. Pollen-parrot fires at the zords causing them to fall over. "We're not outta this yet guys" says Robbie then the zords stand up. "Archaeo-rang now" says Amy and the archaeo-zord appears and turns into it's boomerang mode and the jurassic megazord nails it's target. "Mega winger lasers fire" says Emily and they hit Pollen-parrot. "Jurassic power sword" says Amy and the sword appears in the hand of the zord. "Jurassic power sword full power" says Amy/Cheyenne/Michelle/Robbie/Elijah and the zord goes flying and nails Pollen-parrot and once the zord lands on it's feet pollen-parrot falls to the ground and explodes. "Yeah cuz thats how you take care of
business! yeah!" says Jesse then the rangers jump out of their zords and land near Jesse and Tina. "Rightous" says Jesse. "Like totally awesome cousin" says Tina. "Thanks" says Amy. "So about this sauce you've created?" asks Emily. "Oh yeah its all set so all we need is for our cousin and cousin-in-law to go into their battlizer modes and we can load up the battlizers with the remedy to help you guys" says Tina. Elijah and Amy nod. "Battlizer mode now" says Amy and Elijah and they are in their battlized modes. Jesse takes the missiles from Elijah and loads them up with the remedy whereas Tina loads up Amy's sword with it. "Now listen this is only going to work once so once you guys nail this creature it should weaken it's defenses and it should allow the Red Dino Ranger a chance to use his battlizer to finish the job" says Jesse. "Thanks cuz's you two are the best" says Amy. they say their farewells and fly back towards earth. On Mesagog's island. "Grrr! 'takes a deep breath and then goes to Mesagog and tries calming down' now my lord i know this might sound bad but there is no way they have a way of defeating sea-creature" says Clone-Elsa bowing before Mesagog.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 45

"Pollen Parrot must have failed" said Measgog
Then Connor lokoed over and saw Sea creature taking aim and said,"Watch out guys, he's aiming at us"
They all duck and Trent turns around just after finishing a Triptoid and is hit. "Hahaha bullseye" says sea-creature laughing and then Trent stands but then falls to his knee's.
"TRENT" yelled Connor!
Then Connor ran to Trent and said,"You ok"?
"Are you guys ok I'm going to try and hit the sea creature with my PTERA GRIPS SUPER DINO MODE don't worry he won't hit me like he did to Trent" Kira said as she soars in the sky with her Super Dino Mode PTERA GRIPS and blaster aimed at the monster she flew straight at him blasting him and slashing him

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 46

Sea-creature stands and laughs at Kira. "Nice try yellow ranger but that stupid super dino mode won't affect me" says sea-creature."Yeah i'm ok" says Trent attempting to stand. "Man that guy is tough" says Ethan. "Say good bye white and red ranger" says sea-creature taking aim but then a fast moving object flies by and leaves a mark on sea-creature and he falls for a second then Amy lands near the others. "Just in time to join the party" calls Tommy standing near Ethan and Kira. The other space rangers land except Elijah. "Where's Elijah at" calls Ethan. just then Elijah flies down and goes to take aim. "I got a lock" Elijah calls out. "Thats what you think ranger" says sea-creature and it uses a tentacle attack to catch Elijah and draw him in for a shot. "I got one shot i gotta make it count" says Elijah. "Hun no" says Amy. "Whats it gonna be red ranger?" says sea-creature. "This! battlizer deactivate" says Elijah then he breaks free and jumps into the air. "He's weak now a good shot with my spiralsaber should destroy him 'Elijah thinks to himself then he jumps down'. spiralsaber spiral blast FIRE!" says Elijah flying down and nailing sea-creature but then sea-creature using one last attempt to grab Elijah with a tentacle and pulls him in with him and there is an explosion (like the one when Trakena exploded) destroying sea-creature.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 47

Then Connor gets up and says,"Where's Elijah at"?
"Oh no" says Alpha in the Megaship then he scans the area. "Rangers i cannot detect him anywhere" says Alpha. Amy then walks over to the spot and find's Elijah's helmet.
"This is not good at all there has to be a way to find him and get him back" Kira said
Tommy walks up to Amy. "Amy i am so sorry" says Tommy. "Thanks" says Amy and her voice sounds like its about to crack with sadness.
"He has to be around guys, we can't give up on Elijah like that" said Connor
Just then the ground under Tommy and Amy starts moving and the two step back then a giant dust cloud happens when the ground moves up and the cloud covers a figure (meaning it's so dusty you can't make out what the object is).
"Connor what's going on I can barly see anything" Kira said
"What do you mean you can barley see anything. You ok kira" asked Connor?
"She means there's a giant dust cloud where Amy found Elijah's helmet and now as you can see there is something in the dust" says Emily. Then as the dust settles the figure is revealed to be Elijah and he stands. "Hun your alive" says Amy smiling. Elijah looks at the others, gives a thumbs up then Amy runs over to him. "I think you dropped this" says Amy handing him his helmet. "Thanks sweetheart" says Elijah then he puts his helmet back on.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 48

"Connor when I get the visions I get headaches too this headache is much worse than the others" Kira said
"Well what do they mean Kira" asked Connor?
On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa screams at the top of her lungs and she grabs her sword and fires a blast from her sword but by accident she hits a specimen jar Mesagog is carrying into the room. Clone-Elsa chuckles nervously, puts her sword away and quickly gets the specimen into a new jar and bows before Mesagog. "My lord that was completely by accident i promise i did not see you walking into the room" says Clone-Elsa. Meanwhile everyone is back at their respected locations. after Elijah walks out of the bathroom all dressed for bed he lays down next to Amy on their bed. "I thought i lost you" says Amy. "For a little bit you guys almost did" says Elijah. "How did you survive the blast?" asks Amy. "I think i had two guardian angel's looking out for me" says Elijah. Amy smiles knowing who he means. "They would have been honored to have met you and know you are the best husband in the world" says Amy. The two tuck themselves in. "I would have been honored to meet them" says Elijah. Amy smiles, "Still we do have a little problem". "Whats that" says Elijah. "Well its just with you going away on digs and my career as an actress skyrocketing i think it's time we find two worthy candidates to take our places" says Amy. "True especially if we want to have a baby sometime in the future" says Elijah. Amy turns off the light and the two fall asleep.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 49

"Don't let it happen again or you will be in one of these jars" said Mesagog
"It won't happen again my lord i promise" says Clone-Elsa then shegoes and walks off to another part of the lab. Back at Amy and Elijah's Amy wakes up and walks out onto the patio that is near her's/Elijah's bedroom and looks out to the sky. as she watches the stars Elijah walks up behind her. "You alright?" asks
Elijah. "Yeah i am" says Amy. she looks and points to a part of the sky. "Going that way is the way to KO-35" says Amy. "I don't know anyone who knows the stars and constellations like you" says Elijah. Amy smiles and snuggles into Elijah's arms as the two sit in a chair and look up at the stars. "Whenever i discover i am pregnant thats when we should contact our replacements" says Amy. "I agree. we both have picked two great replacements" says Elijah.
"It means everytime I get visions I can see what Mesogog is up to when i have them they give me headaches and these are really painful" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 50

After looking up at the stars and seeing a few shooting stars storm clouds move in and it begins to pour/thunder/lightning. "Better run inside" says Amy then she and Elijah run inside. the two go downstairs and check their kitchen. "Alrighty we got plenty of food/water/any supplies we need just incase the rain gets bad and we needed to go grocery shopping tomorrow but good thing yesterday we went and we're all set" says Amy. "I agree" says Elijah then there is a big boom and power goes out throughout the neighborhood. Elijah grabs the flashlight he put in his pocket and Amy pulls out her flashlight. "Hun?" asks Amy. "Marco" says Elijah sneaking by. Amy giggles and goes after him, "Polo". the two chase each other all through the house. "Marco" says Amy. "Polo" says Elijah. Amy sneaks into their bedroom and shines her light on their bed. "Marco" says Amy trying not to giggle. "Polo" says Elijah then Amy walks up to the bed and pulls the sheets only to find their pillows pilled up and Elijah sneaks up behind her, "Boo". Amy jumps and the two laugh then they refix their pillows, turn off their flashlights and go to bed. On Mesagog's island, "That is the lamest thing i have ever seen" says Clone-Elsa who was spying on Amy and Elijah. "Human emotions are the strangest thing in the world. not to mention how you failed with that latest creature" says Zeltrax walking in. "Don't you EVER REMIND ME OF THAT FAILURE" says Clone-Elsa. "Our master grows impatient he has left me in charge of making a new monster one that will not fail" says Zeltrax. "True he did put you in charge but still i got something better to tell him" says Clone-Elsa leaving Zeltrax to check the specimens to see what to create. "My lord from what i overheard the red and yellow space ranger might be leaving the team incase the yellow ranger discovers she is expecting a new arrival so that tips the favor to us really if you think about it" says Clone-Elsa. "Two less battlizers to deal with and two less rangers" says Clone-Elsa.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 51

I wonder if there is a way to make it stop so you don't get visions" said Connor
"I'm not sure but I like these visions cause they tell me when trouble comes and what Clone Elsa Zeltrax and Mesogog are up to even though they give me headaches I can handle them but not the headaches these visions always help us" Kira said
A moment later a text appears on Kira's phone. "Hey Kira its mom. a severe thunderstorm is moving in from Amy's and it's going to stay where she is but there's one on our way so you and Connor should think about coming home before this storm hits because the rain is going to be unbelievable and impossible to drive in. see you when you get home. mom. Also i am sorry to say but Mrs. McKnight called for Connor earlier she said after Connor drops you off he needs to get straight home before the storm arrives" says the message.
"Connor I just got a text message from my mom saying that there is a
severe thunderstorm heading our way we have to get home before the rain
comes after you drop me off you have to head home cause your mom called earlier telling you to come home before the storm hits" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 52

"Alright well lets go before it starts Kira" said Connor
Just as Connor and Kira get in the car the storm clouds move in and a big clap of thunder is heard. Meanwhile on Mesagog's island Zeltrax is hard at work after using the geno-randomizer to make a new creature and plans on using the power of a lightning strike to make the creature stronger.
"Ok I just hope after the storm is over that you can come over" Kira said
As Connor and Kira head home Patricia sends another text to Kira.
"Kira, the rain is moving in quicker than anticipated. when you get in your father and i will be right there we had to pick up a few groceries the forecast has called for heavy rains that could last a while and cause some flooding. Connor is more than welcome to stay with us his mother called again and said it was ok with her. tell him once you pull up to the driveway he can park in Amy's old parking spot
in the garage. also be sure when you two hear the car horn to come out to the garage and help with the groceries. mom" says the message.
"Connor when we get to my house my mom and dad will be there you can park in Amy's old parking spot in the garage also they will need help carrying the groceries in the house your mom called again and said you can stay with me and my parents I'm happy about that" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 53

"Yeah me too Kira" said Connor
Then Connor drove up to Kira's house and said,"Here we are. you had better get in so i can get home".
A second passes and the other garage door opens and Patricia's van pulls in. "Hey guys perfect timing" says Paul. "We got the groceries you kids go and relax in the living room" says Patricia. "Almost most of the town has lost power but luckily your mother and i got out of the grocery store and put the carriage's away before super stop and shop lost power" says Paul as he and Patricia grab groceries. once all the groceries are inside Patricia looks at Kira as she puts groceries away in the proper locations. "Kira have you heard from your brother or sister at all? i tried calling your sister but she and Elijah must be in bed early tonight" says Patricia. "Well you know those two they're busy with either acting or paleontology digs" says Paul. Meanwhile on Mesagog's island, "Live LIVE LIIIIIVVVVVEEEEE" says Zeltrax as a lightning bolt strikes an antenna charing up what he is creating. "Zeltrax what could you possibly be up to now" says Clone-Elsa. "Only the tool that will be our new major assistant in defeating the rangers. an older ally of the red space ranger was in competition with him for a promotion i overheard they were picking the red space ranger and unfortunately for our friend here he was struck by an accident like mine so now he will be one of us" says Zeltrax.
the creature once charged enough awakens. "Arise my friend" says Zeltrax and the creature (which looks like the son of Zeltrax only different in gold/silver) awakens and they go to Mesagog. "My lord may i present Silvold our newest asset in facing the rangers. "I am hear to serve you" says Silvold bowing before Mesagog then goes outside in the storm. "As i explained to Elsa he was a former ally of the red space ranger but thanks to my corrupting him he will think the red space ranger is responsible for what happened to him and he will not stop till he destroys the red space ranger" says Zeltrax.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 54

"No I haven't maybe they went to bed and that's why she didn't answer" Kira said
As Patricia puts the groceries away Paul walks in with a bag and flashlights then begins replacing the old batteries that have run out with new batteries. Once the groceries are away and paul is done putting in the new batteries the power goes out.
"I will be in my room relaxing" Kira said
Paul gives Kira a flashlight. "Be careful walking up the stairs and keep your flashlight with you at all times" says Patricia. Paul goes with his flashlight and checks up on Connor. "You know the couch turns into a sofa bed. as Mrs. Ford's text told Kira your more than welcome to stay to wait out the storm" says Paul.
"You guys sure cause i am sure my mom wants me home right about now, but i can call her and tell her that i am staying to wait out the storm" said Connor
"We're sure Connor we don't want you getting into an accident" says Patricia walking into the room with her flashlight.
"Thanks Mr and Mrs. Ford" said Connor
Then Connor called his mom on the phone with his cell and left a message. "Mom, I am staying at Kira's until the storm goes away. Her mom and dad says its ok" said Connor.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 55

On Mesagog's island Silvold looks at his reflection in a puddle and clinches his fist. "The red space ranger will pay for this if it's the last thing i ever do" says Silvold. Zeltrax walks up to him. "The red space ranger is vulnerable to an attack, what he isn't aware of is following the destruction of that foolish creature Elsa made is he injured one of his bicep muscles he will be a perfect target to eliminate from the team" says Zeltrax. they both nod then walk back into the fortress as the storm progresses. "Soon my lord our newest asset will place the red space ranger out of the list and he will not be able to help the other rangers out" says Zeltrax.
Meanwhile on Connor's cell a text appears. "Alright Connor be safe. the power has just been knocked out at our house probably the same at Kira's house. remember wait out the storm do not go to do anything else until the storm is over" says the text from Connor's mother.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 56

The next morning the storm is over but a lot of the streets in town have flooded. Connor & Kira's communicator goes off as soon as they wake up. "Rangers i have picked up a disturbance in downtown Reef side" says Alpha. "The others are already on their way" says Alpha.
Then Connor got up from the couch and got all of his stuff together and waited for Kira to come downstairs
Kira walks downstairs and sees Connor
"I know we should probably go I have a bad feeling about this it might also be a trap" Kira said
"It may but your right we need to go" said Connor
"Yeah if it is a trap then we should tell the others let's get going" Kira said
As Connor and Kira join the other's on the battlefield Silvold makes his first appearance. "Red Space Ranger you will be the first to be defeated by me" says Silvold. "Yeah right" says Elijah and then the two jump into the air and begin battling. Clone-Elsa snaps her fingers and a new monster that looks like a cross of an orangutan and a tiger appears. "Let's do it guys" says Amy. "Alright i'll take care of my clone" says Emily and then the rangers split up and begin fighting.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 57

"Lets go get them Kira" said Connor
"Ok let's get this over with before my headache gets worse from the visions" Kira said
As they fight Elijah continues battling Silvold then they end up in a stalemate. "Even though this is our first conflict why do you hate me so much" says Elijah. "Does the name Lucky mean anything to you ranger" says Silvold. "Wait a minute. 'Elijah has a flashback' Mickey?" says Elijah then he dodges a shot and then they battle again and they appear in another stale mate. "Mickey? but i don't get it what happened to you the team said you went missing" says Elijah. "I was on the way to a paleontology appearance to help get us a grant by giving a speech to see if we could get more donations when i was in a car accident. Zeltrax found me and brought me back along with Mesagog
they're genius's" says Silvold. "Oh man not good" says Elijah then the two continue battling. "But still why do you hate me" says Elijah. "I overheard you were getting the job at the new dig site in a few more months. i have always been more of a paleontologist than you for the past 29 years waiting for my break but instead they give it to you a rookie who's only been a paleontologist for a year" says Silvold. "Still you shouldn't be on their side we can help you" says Elijah.
"They gave me a chance and life both of which you stole from me" says Silvold and the two continue battling.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 58

"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER!" said Connor
"DINO THUNDER POWER UP! HA! PTERA POWER!" Kira said as she charged at the monster
"How about a double team Kira" said Connor as he charged the monster
"Ok works for me" Kira said as she charges the monster
"Lets make it a quadruple" says Trent and Michelle running to join Kira and Connor. Amy, Robbie, Ethan & Cheyenne in the mean time have their hand's full battling Tyrannodrones and Triptoids. as their battle progresses Tommy is battling Zeltrax, Emily is battling Elsa and Elijah is battling Silvold. Elijah goes for a big hit then he holds his arm. Silvold notices the weakness and kicks Elijah to the
side. "Energy blast fire!!!!" calls out Silvold nailing Elijah sending him flying against a wall. Elijah then stands then collapses. "Lets go our work is done for now" says Clone-Elsa and the troops dissapear. Amy then runs over to Elijah's side and helps him up. "Man my left bicep is killing me" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 59

Elijah tries to put some weight on his left muscle by trying to hold his spiral saber but then he drops it. "We better get him to a doctor" says Cheyenne. "And what do we tell the doctor? he's the red space ranger and got hurt?" says Emily. "Leave it to me guys i'll take Elijah to a doctor on KO-35" says Amy and then a moment later Alpha teleports the two to KO-35. "What do we do now?" says Michelle. "We
wait. no telling what Mesagog, Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa not to mention that new guy are up to" says Tommy.
"I know we wait to find out what they are up to but I can actually tell what they are up to I been having these visions ever since it started they really work but are really really painful" Kira said
"You guys are on. TRYANNO STAFF" said Connor as he took out his staff and swung at the monster
The monster takes the hit then it blasts Connor then disappears through an invisaportal.
Kira sits down and puts her hands on her head to stop the headaches from before and looks at the others
"I just wish this headache would go away" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 60

Ahhhh" said Connor as he flies back on the ground
On K0-35 Amy's cousin Annabelle (who's a doctor) checks the scan of Elijah's bicep injury. "You know your very lucky Elijah to be married to my cousin" says Annabelle. "So what do you recommend cuz" asks Amy. "Well because us karovans are very advanced in a lot of things like technology, medicine and many other things i am going to give Elijah a simple healing energy orb. once it absorbs itself into him his bicep will be fully healed" says Annabelle. "Thanks Ann" says Elijah. "Anytime Elijah any time" says Annabelle and she goes to get the
healing energy orb (its like the thing Alex gave to Wes's father). "I at times just don't get why my people wouldn't share their advancement in the way we have things" says Amy. "True it would be very helpful on earth but i think its just the way people have seen how other worlds can be from movies" says Elijah. "Yeah thats true. even though i am an actress it still isn't fair that people on earth view aliens like that i mean you love me and respect me though i am a karovan" says Amy. "True to that because when i first met you and we first felt like we liked each other we loved each other no matter what" says Elijah.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 61

"Connor are you ok" Kira said still sitting there holding her head
Then Connor got up slowly and said,"Yeah I'm ok, just got blasted by that monster before he retreated"
Few moments pass and Annabelle returns with both the healing orb and a folder with a piece of paper in it. "Here is the energy orb and here is the papers you requested the results from earlier cousin" says Annabelle. "Thank you" says Amy and Elijah. Amy reads the papers of her testing that she went to KO-35 for just the other day when she wasn't feeling good while Annabelle hands Elijah the healing orb. "Now just put it where the hurt area is and you will be back to your old self" says Annabelle. Elijah takes the orb, puts it on his left bicep using his right hand and then the orb absorbs itself into his bicep and a moment later Elijah tries moving his left arm. "Thanks Ann my arm feels like its old self again" says Elijah. Annabelle smiles and Elijah looks at Amy. "Hun, 'says Amy smiling' the results match what happened the other day" says Amy. the two hug and then once they are all set they leave the hospital. "This is going to be tricky deciding how to tell the others" says Amy. within the two minutes they've left all of the rangers communicators go off. "Rangers the monster has now moved to the forest" says Alpha. Elijah and Amy decide their time has come and the two go to find two people.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 62

"Let's just get this over with and destroy that monster" Kira said
Once the others arrive on the scene they find Amy and Elijah already battling the monster then they are thrown next to the others but land on their feet. "You two alright?" asks Tommy and the two nod. "Alright guys lets finish this" says Trent. "I agree" says Robbie. Then Amy and Elijah are powered up into their battlizers without saying a word. they both get in great shots then they turn to conner and nod meaning finish the job Connor he's all yours.
"Right, SHIELD OF TRIUMPTH, ACTIVATE! BATTLIZER MODE, FIRE KICK"!
Then Connor walked over to the monster and said,"You're all mine. "DRAGON YO-YO"!
After Connor hit the monster with the attack he jumped in the air, grabbed the cannon triggers and fired at the monster
The monster is hit and is defeated. as the rangers cheer Emily looks at Amy and Elijah who walk up to join the others. "You guys ok?" asks Emily once Elijah and Amy stand with the others. "We're ok but that isn't us your speaking to" says Amy's voice. the others turn around and see Amy and Elijah walking towards them.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 63

Then Connor flew down from the skies, joined with Kira and said,"Kira, you ok"?
"Amy Elijah whats this about" asks Michelle. Amy takes a deep breath then looks at the others. "Guys while i was getting Elijah the medical help he needed i got results of something i needed to know from two days ago. turns out the reason i wasn't feeling to well is. . .well you can decide. but with these two new rangers you will still be a team we will still be there to help design technology along side Alpha and Deca but i just can't be a ranger for now because of a reason i will explain later to K and the family when we see my family and Elijah's family for dinner later" says Amy. the others all agree with Amy knowing now what she meant by she can't be a ranger same with Elijah having to now be a part of the factor. "So who are these two?" asks Emily. "Everyone my cousins Jesse and Tina. Jesse, Tina meet your fellow rangers" says Amy and then they all shake hands getting to know each other.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 64

Kira looks at Connor
"I'm fine how about you" Kira said as she walked over to the tree sat down and held her head
"I'm good Kira, just glad that's over" said Connor
"That's good so am I but I still can't get rid of this headache from the vision I had" Kira said
Just as Connor and Kira turn around and join the others (who by now are demorphed) Jesse and Tina teleport back to KO-35.
"Connor can we go home I need to lay down This headache is worse than ever" Kira said
Once the others finish talking with Amy and Elijah they walk up to the others. "Hey guys we're going to get going. Kira Amy said that she'll be expecting you later tonight for a special family dinner at her's and your bro-in-law's" says Michelle then she and Trent teleport back to Trent's house. "See you at our sis's/bro-in-law's" says Robbie then he and Cheyenne teleport back to their dorm room. the others nod and teleport back to where they were. Meanwhile Amy and Elijah pick up some groceries then once they get back home they make their phone calls and begin cooking dinner for their upcoming company.
"Sure Kira, hop in my car and i can take you home to rest" said Connor as he walked Kira out to his car

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 65

"Ok i can't wait to go home and rest you think you can come with me to Amy and Elijah's house even though my family will be there i don't want them to know about these headaches and visions" Kira said
Just as Patricia and Paul get into their car Patricia sends Kira a text. "Hey Kira its mom. i just got a text from your sister if Connor wants to join us he is more than welcome to because amy said it was alright if he wanted to join us at your sisters/brother-in-laws" says the message. On their way to Elijah and Amy's Robbie along with Cheyenne stop by Reefside senior center and pick up Robbie's grandmother. once she's picked up the three make their way to Amy and Elijah's. As they make their way so do Elijah's grandparents & Kirk along with Lori pick up Fred and Kelly from their airport then make their way.
"Connor I got a text message from my mom she said you can come cause
Amy said it is ok for you to come let's head over there I wonder what her good news is" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 66

As Amy pulls out the turkey she prepared the doorbell rings and Elijah goes to the intercom (cause the gate outside of their house has a doorbell that has an intercom so that Elijah and Amy can buzz (open up the gate to only family and friends) the gate open). "Calloway residents" says Elijah. "Hey bro its us" says Fred. "I'll buzz you guys in" says Elijah and he pushes a button and the gate opens then Elijah opens the front door and up walks Kelly, Fred, Kirk, Lori & his
grandparents. "Hey bro" says Fred and the two shake hands. "Hey big brother" says Kelly and the two hug. "Hey sweetie" says Lori. "Hey mom" says Elijah and the two hug. "Son always good to see you" says Kirk. "Likewise dad" says Elijah as the two shake hands. "Don't tell me this is my grandson who is a doctor of paleontology" says both of Elijah's grandmothers. "Yeah it's me" says Elijah as he hugs both his grandmothers. "Hard to believe it you've wanted to be a paleontologist since you were a kid" says Keith. "And now you've achieved your goal" says Liam. Elijah shakes his grandfathers hands and once everyone puts their stuff down elijah shows his grandfathers, his brother and his father around the house while the girls visit Amy. "I brought salad hope you don't mind" says Lori. "No problem salad is always good" says Amy. Amy and Kelly hug, "So glad you and Fred could make it all the way from UCB (aka University of California Berkeley. and actually they drove themselves up forget the airport idea)" says Amy. "Well you know us we always take time for family" says Kelly. The girls help Amy prepare the other food that needs help cooking. "Nice place you got here Eli" says Liam. "I agree bro this house is amazing" says Fred. "It's nothing really guys just with the salary Amy gets from her films and the money i get from my digs we can pay for this house/groceries/bills we get" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 67

"Ok Kira, sure I'll come with ya" said Connor
The boys head back upstairs after they check out the downstairs gym then Elijah goes to answer the door once he shows the boys where to sit in the living room. "Calloway residents" says Elijah. "Hey man its us your in-laws" says Robbie. "One sec" says Elijah and he buzzes them in and they walk up to the door. "You guys find the visitor parking lot ok?" says Amy sneaking up behind Elijah. "Yeah we found it" says Robbie. "Hey Nana, hey pop-pop" says Amy hugging Hope and Jacob. "Hey kiddo" says Jacob. "There's my actress granddaughter" says Pamela. "Hey grammy" says Amy as the two hug. Once everyone is inside Elijah then spots Connor and Kira walking up and make it in just before he closes the gates. "Just in time you two i was just about to close the gate and wait for you two to arrive" says Elijah.
"We got here fast I remember being here the first time with Amy after we went shopping" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 68

"Well it is a big house and you know your sister and me choosing the careers we wanted" says Elijah. "I'm a bit surprised myself bro that you got to be a paleontologist in record timing it would have taken you eight years as the standard way is" says Fred walking up behind Elijah. "Well bro i made time for a lot of extra classes by just playing football in my college days" says Elijah. "True bro i hardly have time for sports what with my classes. 'He notices Kira and
Connor' hey guys good seeing you again haven't seen you since the wedding. hard to believe the wedding was two years ago" says Fred. "I agree brother" says Kelly stepping outside to send a quick text message. "We were only 19 at the time of your wedding big brother now we're 21 and almost graduating college as well as your brother and Cheyenne" says Kelly to Kira then she goes and sits under a tree to send a text then she and Fred walk back inside. "you know those two always busy" says Elijah then he, Kira and Connor walk inside and Elijah closes the door and presses the code to lock the gate.
"I always knew you and Amy would buy a house this big it's bigger than my house is there anywhere for me and Connor to sit" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 69

Elijah shows them to the living room where everyone is sitting while Elijah goes to check on Amy, Patricia, Cheyenne, Lori & Kelly. a moment passes and Amy uses her telekinesis to put all the plates then the food on the table. "Come and get it everyone" says Amy and then everyone takes a seat at the giant table in the dining room.
"The food looks great. What do you think, Kira" said Connor
Once everyone has food on their plates before they eat Amy taps on her glass meaning she is prepared to give her news. "First i want to say thank you everyone for coming to dinner it means so much to have family together" says Amy. "Two days ago i woke up not myself. as i would learn yesterday from my cousin who is a doctor she found out why i wasn't feeling to good" says Amy. Amy smiles and looks at everyone. "Everyone. . . .i'm pregnant" says Amy smiling. Patricia and Lori smile because their wish to be grandmothers finally has come true.
Kira looks at Connor
"The food is great but I don't really think I can eat it cause this headache is worse than ever and won't go away your the only one who knows about this i don't want anyone else to know" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 70

"Why don't you go and get some rest Kira if your hadache is getting worst" said Connor
Amy notices Kira going to the living room and goes to talk with her while everyone has a bite to eat. "K?" says Amy walking into the living room, she finds her on the couch. "Visions as usual i take it? the only bad side-effect of your dino gem. 'Amy kneels to Kira's side'
my cousin who is a scientist is still working on a permanent cure to help you. but you gotta be happy knowing your going to be an aunt" says Amy.
"You don't understand these visions I have aren't a side affect of my
dino gem I get these everytime something bad happens I always know what
evil is up to and I get bad headaches there is no cure for it" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 71

"I always thought it was a side effect. my bad" says Amy as she stands. "I will have mom put some food in a wrap for you. if you want dessert it will be available soon" says Amy then she goes in the other room. as Amy walks into the room she see's her father and her father-in-law with the wishbone. "Go ahead you guys make a wish" says Amy smiling as she sits on Elijah's lap. "I wish my grandchild will have all his or her wishes will come true as he or she grows older" Kirk & Paul think to themselves and in a odd turn (because whoever gets the bigger piece of the wishbone has their wish granted) both of them get half of the larger piece. "Guess this means both of our wishes will come true man" says Paul. "You said it" says Kirk and the two shake hands. "So Amy what can we expect from your pregnancy" asks Lori. "If you don't mind us asking that is since your karovan" says Patricia. "Well a karovan pregnancy is a lot like a earth pregnancy but this pregnancy will end in a year meaning i will carry the baby to full term for one year and the baby will be born on this date next year" says Amy. "According to my calculations today is march seventh so the baby will be born on march seventh of next year" says Fred. "Well said bro-in-law. so in simple terms as well the baby won't have it's first birthday till the following year it will be just like a newborn baby here on earth" says Amy. "What do you want more a boy or a girl?" asks Cheyenne. "To be honest it doesn't matter to me because Elijah and I will love and take care of the child forever" says Amy. Elijah smiles, "I agree whatever the baby will be it will always have the love and support of it's parents". Meanwhile on Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa reports. "My lord the yellow space ranger is expecting so with her gone and the red space ranger to keep her company half of the ranger's strength will be gone and that means no more andromeda armor attacks and no more red battlized space ranger to help the rangers" says Clone-Elsa.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 72

"I can't deal with this right now I have to try and get rid of this worse headache Amy I'm going to get some air I will be right back" Kira said as she starts to walk out the door
"Send an army to keep them busy so they can't help the rangers" said Mesagog
"Won't do any good my lord" says Silvold and Zeltrax walking in.
"Apparently when the yellow and red space rangers showed up last time in battle it wasn't the yellow dino rangers sister and brother-in-law" says Zeltrax. "From our scan using our sensors they are two people the rangers know" says Silvold.
Kira walks out the door and goes for a walk to get some air and get rid of her headache
"If fresh air doesn't help to get rid of this headache then I don't know what I would do" Kira said as she found a bench and rested
Amy walks over to Connor for a moment. "K is outside by my greenhouse you should go and talk with her" says Amy then she goes back and sits with Elijah as the family begins talking about preparing for the baby.
"If you all excuse me for a moment" said Connor as he gets up from the table

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 73

Everyone pardons Connor and they go back to talking. "Here's to family" says Paul raising his glass. "To family" says everyone and they all toast. "So Amy even though you said you'd prefer either a boy or a girl do you just want one or twins" asks Lori. "Well from what i was told by my mother 'Amy smiles and Patricia knows she means her' i had three triplet brothers who sadly weren't hidden and sadly lost their lives because of that bounty hunter so if i had triplets i would
prefer two girls and a boy or two boys and a girl or in simple terms it wouldn't matter to me" says Amy.
Then Connor heads outside to where Kira is and said,"Hey Kira, are you ok"?
Kira looks at Connor
"No i'm not i just can't seem to get rid of this hedache that is now much worse than before I can't deal with Amy being pregnant or being a aunt I can't believe Amy and Elijah aren't rangers anymore I bet that Mesogog knows that Amy and Elijah aren't rangers anymore believe me he knows about them not being rangers I bet Mesogog is spying on us right now I can't believe Amy didn't talk to me about how i feel about her being pregnant or being a ranger anymore she should have talked to me first about how i feel" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 74

Inside Amy's karovan insight senses Kira's feelings and she stands up and goes in the living room and see's Kira and Connor from a window. "Hey K, i can sense you feel upset that i never spoke to you about my pregnancy but i only found out a day ago that i am pregnant. also the entire thing of me and your bro-in-law having to retire as rangers i wanted to tell you after everyone goes but i can't risk letting our family knowing we are the power rangers. if you can find it in your heart to forgive me its your choice, i promise this pregnancy will not stand in my way of us still spending quality sister time together. if any challenges come our way we can overcome them. i will introduce you to the new rangers when you feel like you can trust me again. as a matter of fact you already know the new rangers. the new rangers are my cousins Jesse and Tina. both of them are skilled martial artists
and will serve the team well. i hope we can talk before you leave with Connor, if not i'm always a call or text away. -Amy" says a text and Amy sends it to Kira.
Meanwhile on Mesagog's island Silvold begins using the genorandomizer to create a new monster. a moment passes and a monster that looks like a zebra combined with a peacock appears out of the genorandomizer.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 75

"Your probably right Kira, but just cause Mesagog would know that they aren't rangers anymore doesn't make us less of a team. As for your headache, why don't you try to get some rest or do you think Mesagog has something to do about it" said Connor
"I know that but I can't help it I know he is definitely up to something I just have to find out what it is that's waht I'm going to do I know I have these visions that help me find out what's going on I will rest but I don't know if Mesogog has something to do with it how do i find out if he is causing it I got a text from Amy can you text her back and tell her I will talk to her when I feel like it but don't tell her what I am going to do" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 76

On Mesagog's island Silvold enters. "May i present Zebrock able to adapt to camouflage with its feathers and fire feather missiles at the rangers" says Silvold. "With it comes the combined claws of a bear and a tiger. it should be a most challenge for the rangers" says Silvold. "Yawn how boring. 'she walks up to Mesagog' my lord are you sure we can trust this new recruit i mean his goal is to destroy the red space ranger and if the red space ranger has passed on his powers then this guy is not helpful to our cause" says Clone-Elsa whispering to Mesagog. Back at Amy and Elijah's Amy senses Kira is still upset and she texts Connor. "Connor it's me. if K doesn't want me figuring out anything don't let me know i can sense it. if you guys want dessert it will be available in two more minutes" says the text.
"Ok I can ket her know Kira" said Connor
Then Connor texted Amy and said,"Hey Kira just wanted to let you know that shes's ok".

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 77

"When you go back to the house just tell Amy that i am resting on the bench and i will be there after I try to gt rid of this headache just don't tell her what I'm doing I don't want her to worry about me this is just between you and me I have to figure out what he is up to i will be back and tell you what he is up to don't tell Amy" Kira said as she layed down on the bench and closed her eyes
Amy looks outside and sighs as she see's Kira. "I hate seeing K be upset or be in pain from her visions. i know its a long shot but i know my cousin is doing the best he can to find a cure for her" Amy thinks to herself then the buzzer goes off and Amy along with Cheyenne, Kelly & her mother bring out dessert for everyone who asked for dessert.
Then Connor walked into the house, saw amy and said,"Amy, Kira wants you to know that she needs some time to herslelf and then she will be back in. She says not to worry about her as well".
Amy nods to Connor and then turns to Connor before going to get hers/Elijah's dessert. "What kind of pie do you want Connor? i made blueberry, apple & cherry" calls Amy from the kitchen.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 78

"Apple is good, thanks Amy" said Connor as he sits at the table
Amy gets the pies and walking in using her telekinesis she gives Elijah the pie she and him will share and gives Connor his.
"Thanks Amy, this looks good" said Connor as he takes his first bite
"Your welcome Connor" says Amy as she and Elijah feed each other a piece of blueberry. "Amazing sis absolutely amazing" says Robbie. "I agree sis-in-law" says Fred. "What they mean is its amazing how fast you can prepare anything in no time at all" says Kelly. "Well be karovan allows me to use my senses and my telekinesis to do things a lot quicker" says Amy.
Kira gets of the bench and goes for a long walk in the woods she goes farther into the woods then has a painful vision about Mesogog defeating the others and hurting her badly she starts to get a painful headache
"I have got to get rid of this bad headache and tell Connor about my vision" Kira said as she started walking back she passed out and just lays there

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 79

On Mesagog's island Silvold and Zeltrax fire something into space and it surrounds KO-35. "My lord KO-35 is surrounded by our forcefield now those two new space rangers won't be able to make it to help the other rangers once we send out our new monster" says Zeltrax. On earth Alpha contacts Kira. "Oh no. Kira come in, Mesagog has put a forcefield around KO-35 and i don't know when he is going to unleash his new monster. you better alert your brother, Cheyenne and Connor and i will alert the others" says Alpha.
"Good, send the monster and lets destroy them" said Mesagog
Kira wakes up and answers Alpha
"I knew he was unleashing the new monster i had a vision about it I don't know if i can contact them cause my family and Elijah's family are at the house and don't know that we are rangers I will handle the monster while you contact Robbie Cheyenne and Connor I can hold the monster off til they get there trust me i can handle the monster" Kira said as she went to the spot morphed and waited for the monster

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 80

"Well well look at this only one ranger" says the monster appearing from an invisaportal.
Meanwhile Robbie and Cheyenne hear a noise then look at the others. "Excuse us please our phones are ringing" says Cheyenne and they nod to Connor. "And Connor's is also ringing so us excuse us please" says Cheyenne then she and Robbie go outside into the woods. "Go ahead" says Cheyenne. "Rangers a new monster has appeared but Tyrannodrones along with Triptoids are attacking the park" says Alpha. "What about Kira" asks Robbie. "She is fighting the monster but you are needed to defend the park hurry rangers" says Alpha. Cheyenne then types a morse code in her communicator to Connor to make it sound like Connor has gotten a text message meaning "Tyrannodrones and Triptoids at the park. meet us there over". Robbie and Cheyenne morph and teleport to the park and catch up with Emily, Michelle, Trent & Tommy. "This is a lot of Triptoids and Tyrannodrones" says Ethan. "Lets finish them" says Trent and they begin battling.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 81

Kira looks at the monster
"I can handle you myself DINO THUNDER POWER UP! HA! PTERA POWER SUPER DINO MODE" Kira said as she flew in the sky and blasted the monster and slashed him knocking him down
The monster gets up and blasts Kira. "Now you will suffer my wrath Yellow Ranger" says the monster and just as he goes to blast Kira a wormhole opens near Kira and two blasts fire from the wormhole and out of the wormhole walk the yellow and red space ranger. "Impossible!" says the monster in surprise. "Better believe it pal" says the red ranger. "Andromeda armor" says the yellow ranger. "Red battlized power ranger" says the red ranger and the two turn into their armor modes and hit the monster but leave him as is. "This isn't over i'll be back" says the monster then he runs through an invisaportal. "We'll deal with him next time" says the yellow ranger. They both turn to Kira and demorph but they are not Jesse and Tina (the new rangers) but when they turn around and look at Kira Kira see's they look a lot like Amy and Elijah (though they are not).

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 82

Just as the monster leaves the Triptoids and Tyrannodrones leave and then the others teleport to where Kira is and they are a bit puzzled by the two people Kira is with because they are wearing two astro-morphers and yet they are no Tina and Jesse.
Kira looks at the others
"I can handle the monster myself I did it while you were fighting the Tyrannodrones and Triptoids" Kira said as she walks over to the tree sits down leans against the tree and holds her head with her hands
Then Connor says to the others,"Excuse me for a bit...I need to call someone".
Then Connor walked outside and teleported to the others to see Kira by the tree
"Kira, you ok" asked Connor?
"She'll be alright. she had a feeling something bad was going to happen and now this is just the beginning of it" says the teen who was morphed as the red space ranger. "If you don't mind us asking because you two have the astro-morphers who are you?" asks Tommy. "I am Luke. this is my sister Aurora" says Luke. "We come from the year 2026" says Aurora. "But how did you get the astro-morphers they are on KO-35" says Michelle. "Not exactly" says Luke. "You see Jesse and Tina leave the astro-morphers in a vault on the Megaship mark II and have Alpha
teleport them the morphers when they need them" says Aurora. "And now
because that forcefield on KO-35 has been surrounding the planet for 17 years the power was asked to be transfered to two new rangers meaning us" says Luke. "Incredible you two look like my sister and my bro-in-law" says Robbie. "Thats because we look like them. . .uncle" says Aurora.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 83

"Nope I still can't get rid of this headache Amy thinks there is a cure for my painful visions she's wrong cause there is no way I am getting rid of them they help us all the time if i get rid of them then i will never know what Mesogog is planning I like them but not the headaches" Kira said
Kira looks at Luke and Aurora
"What do you mean this is just the beginning" Kira said
"Once that monster goes back to Mesagog's lair it will fall over and explode being destroyed" says Luke. "Once after that they will create an even stronger monster one they hope to defeat both the space and dino rangers once and for all" says Aurora. "This monster will be the toughest one you've ever fought" says Luke. "With this one because of the advantage you guys had of our mother and the resources of KO-35 that is why he blocked off KO-35" says Aurora. "But for all his cunning he did not block the Megaship which is protected by not being
surrounded by any forcefield" says Luke. "Whoa whoa whoa time out did you say mother?" asks Robbie. "Yes we did" says Luke. "We don't know how to say this but uncle Robbie, aunt Kira we're your niece and nephew your sister is pregnant with at this time being" says Aurora.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 84

"So what do we do now since KO-35 has that force field. Could we some how unblock it" said Connor
"I really can't deal with this right now yeah there has to be a way to unblock the forcefield" Kira said
"Thats why we're here" says Luke. "Luckily for us we meaning my brother and my sister all developed a way to unblock the forcefield" says Aurora. "So wait a minute are you guys twins?" asks Cheyenne. "'Aurora smiles and laughs' no aunt Cheyenne we're actually part of triplets" says Aurora. "But here is not the best place to be discussing the plan we should go to Doctor Olivers lab" says Luke. the two teleport to the lab and before the others go, "Unbelievable" says Cheyenne. "I know we can't even tell this to Amy that she is going to be expecting triplets" says Robbie.
"I don't really care About Amy being pregnant I just want to get rid of this headache I want to find out about the monster and what Mesogog is planning" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 85

Tommy and the others teleport back to the lab and Kira's communicator beeps. "Its going to be a dinosaur/dragon like monster" says Luke.
"We'll explain more once you and uncle Connor arrive at the lab" says Aurora.
Meanwhile on Mesagog's island the monster bows to Mesagog and before it can say anything it falls over and explodes. "Now my lord i knew those two couldn't make a good monster but now with this 'Clone-Elsa reveals the tooth of a Alioramus along with what appears to be a part of a metal scrapping from something Clone-Elsa puts them in jars and begins the genorandomizer. "That metal scrapping is from a recent dive i went on" says Clone-Elsa. "i was diving off of Angel Grove and found the resting place of Doctor Oliver's former zord the almighty dragonzord and salvaged myself a tiny scrapping of it's metallic shield. with the power of the scrapping and the power of these two predator dinosaurs this will be the end of the power rangers" says Clone-Elsa.
"Connor you ready to go to Dr O's lab where the others are" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 86

"I'm sure aunt Kira and uncle Connor wouldn't mind us starting without them" says Luke. "Lets begin" says Luke as everyone takes their seats and Aurora uses telekinesis to put a disk into the screen (where Connor, Ethan and Kira saw the video diary Tommy made) and on the screen a monster appears. "This is dino-dragosaurus the threat to earth" says Luke. "The strongest monster you will ever face" says Aurora. "Combined with the teeth and claws of two predator dinosaurs along with the metallic scale of a former ranger zord this monster is unstoppable. we have done all we can to defeat it but in all our attempts we have failed" says Aurora. "It is cause of this monster the world is in turmoil and Mesagog is the ruler of the world we live in" says Luke. "So how do we stop this thing now?" asks Michelle. "We thought of the same thing. because of it's metallic sample only one thing could stop it but unfortunately for us we failed to realize what it was until now" says Aurora as she notices Connor and Kira walking in and realizing Kira/Connor had overheard what has happened so far.
"So that's the monster that you warned us about huh? looks pretty phrestoric to me" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 87

"So what old zord are we talking about?" asks Cheyenne. Tommy gets up and gets a better look of the monster. "Don't tell me its what i think it is" says Tommy looking at the monster then sitting back down. "Unfortunately it is" says Luke. "We theorized a while back Clone-Elsa must have been diving off of Angel Grove. there she found the resting place of the dragonzord" says Aurora. "The dragonzord? how are we suppose to stop this monster if it has half the strength of the dragonzord" says Michelle. "In our time we learned from spying on Mesagog that he has the dragon dagger" says Luke. "Thought to have been lost years ago along with Doctor Oliver's green ranger powers it was kept safe in a box similar to the one an old enemy of Doctor Oliver's made" says Aurora. "So where is the box now?" asks Robbie. "we better teleport to the ruins of the old command center. using this map we stole we know now where to dig and where to find it" says Luke. "Guys this is going to be a tough mission. if we don't succeed in this mission then all is lost. its important we find the dragon dagger so we can reactivate the dragonzord in this time and my brother and i can study its circuitry and allow it to combine with the thundersaurus megazord its your only chance of defeating the monster in this time era" says Aurora.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 88

"Well then we need to go so we can get to it first. I'm ready to go" said Connor
"We will have to split up" says Luke. Aurora hands Trent a grenade like box. "Trent you and my aunt go to Mesagog's island and put it on this 'she gives him a schematic of the shield antenna that is blocking KO-35 and the dragonzord'. Once you put the grenade on the antenna you have to back away once its timed. Once its timed it will destroy the antenna and block off Mesagog's signal to blocking KO-35 and the dragonzord. as for myself, my brother and the others we will be going to find the dragon dagger" says Aurora. "Remember guys this is important the antenna must be destroyed in order for us to free KO-35 and to free the dragonzord because the dragonzord is our only chance at defeating this monster" says Luke. On Mesagog's island the monster emerges from the genorandomizer. "My lord i give you dino-dragonsaurus with the dragonzord and KO-35 blocked off nothing can stand in our way" says Clone-Elsa. "Now i am going to take him with me to test his strength as we scour the site of where the former command center of Doctor Oliver's former ranger days was and using this map find the dragon dagger and we will be invincible" says Clone-Elsa smiling.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 89

I have a bad feeling that Mesogog knows what we are doing and that Clone-Elsa will be there with the monster scouring the area with the map also looking for the Dragon Dagger you need to get there first and fast before she finds it I just hope we are not to late" Kira said
"We'll meet you there" says Tommy then he and the others teleport there. "Good luck Connor" says Trent and he and Connor shake hands. Meanwhile the others arrive in the desert near the command center. "Alright guys lets go" says Luke. the rangers walk a few paces and before they know it they arrive at the ruins of the command center. "Guys we made it" says Aurora. "Wow hard to believe this was once where you started your ranger career Tommy" says Emily. Aurora then takes out pocket maps that look like gps tracking devices, "Now these have been built into the signal of the dragon dagger. it should lead you straight to it. whatever you do do not let Clone-Elsa or the monster or any Triptoids or Tyrannodrones get their hands on it" says Aurora handing out the devices. Meanwhile on Mesagog's island Zeltrax looks at Clone-Elsa and Mesagog. "My lord for some unknown purpose the rangers have beaten us somehow to the abandoned ruins of the old command center" says Zeltrax. Clone-Elsa growls. "My lord i will take the monster and an army of Tyrannodrones with me" says Clone Elsa.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 90

"Should we get going and get the job done are we going to meet the others after we are done" Kira said
"Yeah lets go guys...We need to get the job done" said Connor
Trent gets a lock on an invisaportal and then he and Kira go to where it is. as for the others they continue scanning around the ruins just as Connor shows up. "Connor go join Ethan" says Luke. Once at the invisaportal site Trent looks at Kira. "Ready?" asks Trent.
"Alright, Ethan wait up" said Connor as he ran towards Ethan
Ethan notices Connor and the two begin searching. "Now be careful everyone the ruins may seem easy to pass through but according to an insider my brother and i contacted before we left Zordon used a tight security breach around here. also these scanners should be able to detect a chamber like door once you find it contact everyone" says Aurora through her communicator to the others.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 91

Once arriving on Mesagog's island Trent and Kira sneak around and discover the satellite. Trent loads the grenades onto it and they adapt to camouflage to match the satellite and just as Trent goes to press the detonation on the watch Luke gave him he and Kira are captured and tied to a post. "Look at what we have caught here the white and yellow ranger" says Silvold. "We shall return to deal with you two later" says Zeltrax as he leaves an army of Triptoids and Tyrannodrones to keep an eye on them. Meanwhile with the others Clone-Elsa and the monster arrive at a different part of the desert and get a bit lost but study the map.
"Trent I just had a vision that the others are still searching for the dragon dagger but they are going to be in trouble when Clone-Elsa and the monster show up we need to get out of here and help them we have to break free so you can push the detonation on the watch so we can lower the forcefield that is around KO-35 we also have to take care of the Triptoids and Tyrannodrones any ideas" Kira said
I don't feel so good at all this headache has gotten much worse than before the vision didn't help at all I really need to lay down I can't stand this I can't even try to stay awake anymore" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 92

Just then an army of Tyrannodrones and Triptoids arrive with Zeltrax.
"Prepare to fire" says Zeltrax. The Triptoids and Tyrannodrones take aim then suddenly another wormhole opens and a blast fires out nailing some of the Triptoids and Tyrannodrones and knocking down Zeltrax. "Another wormhole?" says Trent. then out of the wormhole walks the silver space ranger. "Impossible the silver space ranger is with the others as the sensors detected" says Zeltrax. "Wrong again Zeltrax. if you know whats good for you you better back off from my aunt and her friend" says the silver ranger (who is Isabella part of the triplets consisting of herself, Aurora and Luke). Isabella blasts the ropes that have binded Trent and Kira and looks at them. "Aunt Kira you set the detention Trent and i will deal with these clowns" says Isabella. Trent hands Kira the watch and then morphs. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Trent and once he is morphed Trent takes on the Triptoids and the Tyrannodrones while Isabella fights Zeltrax.
Meanwhile the others have found the sacred doorway and Aurora types in the secret code and they enter an old hanger bay. "Oh man look at this place" says Ethan. as their scanners go off saying where to go Clone-Elsa, Silvold and the monster show up. "Thank you ever so much for opening the door for us rangers now give us one of those stupid scanner things and we won't destroy you" says Clone-Elsa. "In your dreams" says Luke. "Lets do it guys" says Aurora. "Lets Rocket" says Robbie, Cheyenne, Michelle, Emily, Luke and Aurora and they are morphed. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha!" says Ethan and Tommy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 93

Kira pushes the detonation on the watch and looks at Trent and Isabella
"I pushed it so what do we do now we need to go help the others cause Elsa Silvold and the monster are already there trying to find the dragon dagger Isabella I'm sure Luke and Aurora will be happy to see you also Robbie and Cheyenne will be too we need to get the dragon dagger before Clone-Elsa Silvold and the monster do cause they will be unstoppable we need all the help we can get" Kira said
Trent and Isabella finish off the triptoids and Tyrannodrones and
Zeltrax escapes. the three rangers look and the satellite is destroyed. "I know my brother and sister will be surprised to see me but uncle Robbie and aunt Cheyenne of this time era i haven't met" says Isabella. "Come on lets go" says Trent and the three teleport to the command center ruins. Once there they find the entrance area to the giant doors and run inside and find the others already in battle. "Am i disturbing this party or can anyone join" calls Isabella. "Your more than welcome to" says Luke. They begin fighting Meanwhile Tommy is out running Tyrannodrones and runs around using the scanner until he finds a storage room. Tommy blasts the Tyrannodrones defeating them and punches in the security code and the door opens. Once inside he finds old weapons developed by Alpha 5 but weren't never used. "It's gotta be in here somewhere" Tommy thinks to himself then the scanner wildly beeps and near a vault tommy enters another code and the door opens revealing a box. Tommy retrieves the box and opens it. "Yes. got it" says Tommy then he puts the dragon dagger in his spare buckle and runs to the others. "Guys i've got it" Tommy calls out then the battle is lead outside and Silvold and Clone-Elsa retreat with the monster. Once back on Mesagog's island Mesagog doesn't look to happy that the rangers have retrieved the dagger more importantly that the shield surrounding KO-35 & dragonzord has been destroyed.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 94

Kira looks at them
"What do we do now that we did everything Robbie Cheyenne we have another niece" Kira said
Back at the lab everyone talks while Alpha eight helps Isabella and Aurora with studying the technology of the dragon dagger. "So i guess our sister will be expecting triplets" says Robbie.
"So this here is the Dragon Dagger" asked Connor?
"Exactly" says Aurora. "I have a lot of fond memories of this dagger" says Tommy. Tommy then turns to the screens and plays video footage they did not see when they found Tommy's video diary. "My time as the green ranger though short was a memorable experience i won't soon forget. using the dragon dagger i would call upon the dragonzord. 'it then shows Tommy as the green ranger calling the dragonzord and it appearing out of the water', used against many of rita's monsters it was a valuable asset to the team 'it then shows the dragonzord against different monsters it battled'. combining with a few of the other zords it formed the dragonzord in battle mode 'it shows the dragonzord combining with the Mastodon, Triceratops & Saber-Toothed Tiger dinozord forming the dragonzord in battle mode'. also when combined with the dino megazord it became another asset to form the mega-dragonzord 'it then shows the zords combining'. today the zord rests where it was left in Angel Grove harbor to forever rest or if needed to someday be called upon to fight again" says Tommy in the video.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 95

Kira looks at Robbie
"Yeah she is but I can't believe it" Kira said
Kira walks over to the stairs sits down and rests her head in her hands her face is pale and she doesn't look so good
"I really have to get rid of this headache" Kira said
"Is there a way you could awaken the dragonzord Dr. O" asked Connor
Then Connor walked over to Kira and said,"You ok, Kira"?
"I can but only when the timing is right" says Tommy. another moment passes and the triplets walk over. "Alright we're all set" says Luke and he uses his telekinesis to give Tommy the dragon dagger. "We've upgraded and given the dagger enough power for you to weaken the monster. this should cause Mesagog to make the monster grow and once that happens we will use the zords especially the dragonzord" says Isabella. "We just teleported an adapter to the dragonzords main controls so that way when the timing is right uncle Connor, aunt Kira and Ethan can combine with the dragonzord to form the thunderdragonsaurus megazord which will destroy the monster" says Aurora.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 96

"Sounds like a plan, what do you want us to do right now" said Connor
"Not a smart move" says Luke. "We better wait till. . ." says Isabella then the alarm goes off then the monster appears with Tyrannodrones, Triptoids, Zeltrax, Silvold & Clone-Elsa. "Come out and face us power rangers and meet your doom" says the monster. "And if you don't surrender the dragon dagger we'll just take it" says Clone-Elsa "Forget what i was going to say" says Isabella. "Guys this is it. this is where we have to stop them remember we cannot let them get the dragon dagger or all is lost" says Aurora. the space rangers all stand together and morph. "Lets Rocket" says Luke, Aurora, Isabella, Emily, Robbie & Cheyenne. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha" says Tommy and Ethan. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Trent and he along with Tommy and Ethan are morphed.
Kira looks at Connor
"Not really this headache has gotten worse my face is pale I feel like I'm going to be sick but I can still fight you ready to get this over with DINO THUNDER POWER UP HA! PTERA POWER" Kira said she stands next to the others

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 97

Each of the rangers split up and begin fighting. Tommy and Emily team up to fight against Clone-Elsa and Zeltrax while the triplets fight Silvold and the others fight the monster. While battling Silvold the triplets use their karovan powers and make Silvold fall over holding his head in pain. "Woah!" says Ethan looking over then he ducks a hit being thrown at him. the triplets release their hold over Silvold and then he disappears through an invisaportal then the triplets run over and join the others. "What did you guys do to Silvold?" asks Michelle as she kicks and is thrown back to the others by the monster only to be caught by Trent. "Oh just a little karovan mind trick technique our mother taught us" says Aurora as she then does a cork-screw kick nailing the monster sending him flying then he gets back up after hitting a tree. Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa retreat and everyone stands preparing to make their final moves. The space rangers deliver their final moves and Tommy uses the dragon dagger. "Dragon dagger energy orb" says Tommy and the dagger glows green and Tommy fires a shot weakening the monster. "Your up Connor" says Aurora.
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER" said Connor!
Then Connor joined the others and said,"Ok, Sheild of Triumpth, Activate. Fire Kick. Battlizer, activate! Fire Cannons"!
Then Connor jumped into the air and fired the cannons at the monster

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 98

The monster gets up one last time but then falls and explodes only to grow. As Trent, Kira, Connor and Ethan get their megazords and begin battling Aurora fixes one last modification to the dragon dagger. "There now that should work" says Aurora. Tommy then turns the dagger like he use to. "I call upon the dragonzord" says Tommy and he begins playing the dragon dagger. the sound of the dagger echo's and in Reefside harbor an object moves through the water finally walking up onto the shore. On Mesagog's island however Mesagog is furious to see that the forcefield around KO-35 and the dragonzord is no more.
"Let's get this over with I guess Mesogog is angry that the forcefield isn't around KO-35 anymore" Kira said
A moment passes and the dragonzord enters the battlefield. "Guys when your ready say Thundersaurus megazord dragonzord combine" says Aurora into her communicator to Ethan, Connor and Kira.
"Alright guys, let's do it. Thundersaurus Megazord, Dragonzord combine" said Connor
Then at Connor's command the two zords combine to make the thunderdragonsaurus megazord. "That weak combination will not stop me" says the monster. "Guys use the attack called dragonthunder drill attack but first call for the dragon staff" says Isabella.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 99

"Right, we need the dragonstaff" said Connor
Then the dragonstaff appeared from the sky and landed into the hands of the megazord.
"Ready, Dragonthunder Drill activate" said Connor as the megazord charged the monster and threw the drill right into the middle of the monster
The monster then pushes the megazord aside and before it can charge it holds its stomach where the drill got it and falls over and explodes. "Yeah we did it" says Ethan. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa goes outside and screams and starts slashing at things in the jungle from boulders to rocks to plants and then she storms back inside and looks at Zeltrax. "Not a single word"says Clone-Elsa then she storms off to a part of the lab. Meanwhile back at Tommy's house. "Thank you you guys you've done a great service for the future" says Luke. "Aunt Kira your headaches should subside for now" says Isabella. "But sadly we must erase your memories of this encounter" says Aurora. "Wait if you erase our memories how will you guys know us?" says Robbie. Aurora smiles, "We'll know who you guys are the moment we are born". "Karovans have a keen sense to tell who their family members are once they are first held and their parents say who it is their holding" says Luke. "And we imprint that memory in our memory forever" says Isabella. Luke activates the wormhole by his watch and the wormhole appears. "You'll see us within a year" says Isabella and Aurora smiling then with a flash of his watch Luke erases their memories and his siblings/himself and they walk through the wormhole and once the wormhole is gone the rangers have no memory of what has happened and finish their discussion then Kira, Conner, Robbie & Cheyenne return to Amy/Elijah's house for the family get-together.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 100

Kira looks at Connor
"I still feel like I'm going to be sick my face is pale" Kira said
"Well lets try to relax" said Connor
"Ok i will try to relax" Kira said
"Sounds good, Kira. Sounds good" said Connor
"We'll be inside" says Robbie. Once Robbie and Cheyenne go inside they find everyone playing sherades. they sit together and Amy whispers to them. "Went to go check out the backyard?" asks Amy. "Yep we did sis. you guys have a big backyard" says Robbie. as they continue playing everyone guesses which dinosaur Elijah is moving around like since the answer is dinosaur but they have to guess which dinosaur like movement he is making.
"I am trying to relax but it's not working how did everyone know about my visions I only told you about them" Kira said
"T-Rex" says Kirk. Elijah continues moving about like the dinosaur. "Spinosaurus" says Robbie. everyone continues guessing then Elijah does one last pose as the dinosaur everyone's trying to guess before the sand timer runs out of sand then Amy calls out. "Velociraptor" says Amy then time runs out and Elijah points to Amy meaning she got it right.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 101

"Everyone saw how you looked and all and with your headaches they figured it out, but we are all here to help" said Connor
"I know but there is no cure for my visions even though they help us alot Amy thinks there is a cure I don't want them gone" Kira said
"Well do you want to suffer then Kira" said Connor
While Robbie and Cheyenne do their cherade Amy senses Kira's dilemma but she knows Kira doesn't want her getting involved so she goes back to watching Robbie and Cheyenne. "Romeo and Juliette" says Patricia and then Patricia goes up next.
"The visions I can handle the headaches get bad but I can deal with it I also have my own medication for them" Kira said
"Well that's good, atleast you have medicine for it" said Connor
Patricia acts out her charade and everyone starts guessing. "Lord Of The Rings" says Paul because Patricia was doing her walking aroundmimic of Gollum. after her turn ends Patricia and everyone relaxs and talk about family memories.
"Yeah I have the pills with me I usually take two but a few times I take four when no one is looking" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 102

"Remember the time you four 'pointing to Kelly, Fred, Cheyenne & Robbie' decided to go play in that giant mud pile" says Lori. "Mother don't remind us we were covered in mud and you guys were shocked" says Kelly. "Plus might i add we were only two years old at the time" says Fred. "Still anyways you guys were so covered in mud it nearly clogged the drain when we got you all in the bathtub" says Patricia. "Still that isn't as when Amy and Elijah were on the beach and they got knocked over by a wave" says Kirk. "Dad me and Amy were only a year
old when that happened and even so according to the video footage we got stuck in wet sand and you two had to pulls us out" says Elijah. As everyone continues talking Amy thinks to herself. "K i know you take medication to help your headaches i just hope you don't take more than your suppose to. your future niece or nephew will need a great aunt besides Kelly to look up to as a role-model" Amy thinks to herself.
"Yeah Kira, you should only be taking just the subscription" said Connor
"I know but when they get bad i take four can you get me a bottle of water" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 103

"The one thing i don't understand big bro is how did you summon the strength to play that last quarter in the thanksgiving day game of your senior year with a minor pulled hamstring" says Kelly. "Well i can tell you guys this that was the most pain i was in ever when it came to football" says Elijah. "Believe me i know myself Kel but i didn't have the same injury but in soccer" says Robbie. "If you ask me it was just basically skill and determination to get that last touchdown no matter how much pain i was in and to make sure the game didn't go into extra innings" says Elijah. "Most importantly i had my cheerleader (though Amy wasn't on the cheerleading squad she was on the volleyball team) on the sidelines in the crowd cheering me" says Elijah smiling at Amy. Amy smiles back, "Still you got lucky it was only a grade b pulled hamstring and you only had to heal for four to six weeks (healing time for a grade b pulled hamstring)". "I gotta admit Elijah you take after your old man" says Paul. "Thats my boy" says Kirk. "So what do you think the kid or kids will do when they reach high school" says Hope. "Well nana if its a girl i am not sure if she is going to be a tomboy like me and play sports or if she'll want to follow in my footsteps and become an actress but if its a boy he will definitely be like his father and be an athlete" says Amy. "If its more than one they might be a mixture of their mother and myself" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 104

"Yeah, be right back" said Connor
Then Connor got a bottle of water and gave it to Kira
"Thanks so much" Kira said as she took her pills and drank water
Amy texts Kira, "Hey K, everyone is going to be leaving soon. nana, pop-pop and grammy would appreciate it if you would come inside and say you'll see them soon before they go".
"No problem Kira, Glad to help" said Connor
"Amy sent me a text she wants me to say goodbye to my grandparents can you come with me" Kira said
"Sure Kira, let's go" said Connor
"Ok I think I should get up slowly cause I get dizzy if i get up fast" Kira said
"Ok but if you get dizzy, you should lay bak down" said Connor
Once inside Amy hugs her grandparents one at a time. "Thanks for coming grammy" says Amy. "Anytime sweetie. your grandfather would be so proud of you" says Pamela and the two smile. "Hey sweetie take care of yourself and let me know what my great-grandchild is when you find out" says Hope. "I will nana" says Amy hugging Hope. "Hey kiddo. you've been a athlete for Reefside High School autumn volleyball, an actress in Reefside High School's drama department, now a professional actress and now you can add mother to your résumé" says Jacob. "Thanks pop-pop" says Amy and the two hug then Kira and Connor walk in.
"Connor it was nice meeting you" says Pamela. "You take care of my granddaughter now Connor" says Jacob. "Oh Jacob don't worry about Connor he takes care of Kira" says Hope.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 105

"No problem sir. I only show Kira respect" said Connor as he shook hands
"Connor I really need to sit down" Kira said
"Ok Kira, we can sit for a bit" said Connor
"I don't know why I got dizzy I got up slowly before we came in" Kira said sitting down
"I know you will take care of her" says Jacob as he, Hope & Pamela leave. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa is beginning to create a new monster and she smiles knowing this monster will bring a huge amount of chaos. Clone-Elsa then walks up to Mesagog in the main chamber once she activates the genorandomizer. "My lord this will bring an end to the rangers" says Clone-Elsa as she kneels. "I have combined the tooth/claw of both a coyote and a wolf to create a werewolf monster now what makes him worthy is that if he bites one of the rangers that ranger will become a werewolf forcing him or her to become a vicious werewolf" says Clone-Elsa.
"This had better work Elsa, you had failed me in the past" said Mesagog
"You seem fine now Kira, how do you feel" said Connor
"I'm not dizzy anymore but I know I'm going to have a vision soon" Kira said
Just as Kira's vision begins the monster is created and when Kira's vision begins it starts out with the rangers battling the monster and the yellow and space ranger show up but when they talk to the rangers it's Elijah and Amy who have decided to rejoin the team since Amy still has a while till she shows signs she truly is pregnant and has to pass on her powers. "Perfect" says the monster. Kira then suddenly realizes the monster plans on either biting Elijah or Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 106

"Well if you have any visions then I will be here to help you" said Connor
Kira holds her head and looks at Connor
"This is a really bad vision there is a new monster that we are fighting the red and yellow space rangers show up and when they talk to us it's Elijah and Amy who have decided to rejoin the team until Amy has to pass on her powers the monster plans on either biting Elijah or Amy" Kira said
"Well we need to do something about this" said Connor
"Yeah but what can we do about it it's going to come true anyway" Kira said
After everyone goes Robbie and Cheyenne stay behind to check out the house and once Amy and Cheyenne put away the clean dishes they go to the library while Elijah and Robbie go to the downstairs gym.
"If that's the case, then we can try to fix it" said Connor
While Elijah and Robbie work-out in the gym Amy and Cheyenne go to the entertainment room and watch old home movies that have been put onto dvd. the one Cheyenne puts in is the fourth of July when Amy and Elijah were five, Robbie & Cheyenne were only one.
"Yeah but how are we supposed to fix it my visions always come true I wonder if we should tell the others or let them find out" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 107

As the two watch the dvd Cheyenne smiles when she see's her and Robbie running around playing tag. "Hard to believe that was us" says Cheyenne. "I agree i almost forgotten how we were in those days" says Amy. "There's my mom pregnant with K" says Amy. "Kira wouldn't be born till months later" says Cheyenne. "Oh look at you and Elijah chasing each other with water balloons" says Cheyenne. "I gotta admit Elijah was born to play football cause whenever he would try to get me with a water balloon he always had a good throwing arm and the balloon would always either get me or it would land right next to where i would be" says Amy.
"I think we should tell them so that they know a head of time. If they know now maybe we can prevent it" said Connor
Downstairs in the gym Elijah pulls up the bench-press for Robbie once Robbie finishes his last rep. "I gotta admit man you and my sis have an awesome gym" says Robbie. "You know us we decided once we moved from our old apartment we lived in and once we bought this mansion her agent said they would get us only one thing and we chose this space to become our private gym" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 108

"I know we should tell them but how are we supposed to prevent it from happening cause my visions always come true but I'm the only one who knows that the werewolf monster is going to bite either Amy or Elijah I'm never wrong" Kira said
A moment passes and landing near Connor and Kira in the backyard a spaceship lands. the door then opens and out walk three identical people. "Excuse us we're looking for the one called Amy Skyla Thompson" says one of the people.
"We still need to tell them" said Connor
Kira looks at Connor
"Ok but I don't know what they will say about it can you go inside and bring them out it's easier to tell them when they are outside" Kira said
"Sure Kira" said Connor
Then Connor goes inside and says to everyone,"Can everyone please go out to the backyard, Kira has something to say"

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 109

Once Robbie, Cheyenne, Amy and Elijah go outside before Kira can say anything Amy notices the ship that has landed in the yard and the three humans or what appear to be humans. "Can we help you three?" asks Amy. "Yes" says one of the aliens. "We're looking for a person named Amy Skyla Thompson" says another one. Amy then walks forward and looks at them like Ashley did when she first tried to make sure Andros wasn't a bad alien then Amy stands by the others and one of the aliens walks up to her and see's her amulet. "Where did you get this?" asks the alien. "It was my mother's she passed it on to me before she and my father died" says Amy. the leader of the three aliens looks at Amy the same way she studied them then it looks at her. "Little sis?" says the leader. "I'm sorry?" says Amy confused. "You probably don't remember us but its us your brothers" says the leader. "You know Orion pointing to himself', Taurus 'pointing to their leader' and Cosmo 'pointing to the other one standing by him'" says Orion. Amy looks at them then looks at the family portrait inside her heart amulet she is wearing that her mother also left for her then looks at the three as they stand next to each other. Amy closes her eyes and has a flashback. "Lets go!" calls out Frederick. "They're safe" says Isabella then the ship takes off and as she looks out the window the two week old baby Amy and her mother look out and see her brothers one last time then Amy looks at them. Amy is lost for words and she can't believe it. As Amy tries to figure everything out Elijah looks at Kira. "Whats going on Kira?" asks Elijah. "Another vision little sister?" asks Robbie.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 110

Kira looks at Elijah Robbie and the others
"Yes I did this time it's really really bad there is a new monster that we are fighting it's a werewolf monster you and Amy are still the Red and Yellow Space Rangers until Amy has to pass on her powers the monster plans on either biting you or Amy I know it will come true cause my visions always do we can't prevent it from happening" Kira said
"Then that monster will be in for a rude awakening if he tries to bite any of us cause if there is one thing that most monsters hate is just about anything so we need to prepare ourselves to have anything that can fight off this monster" says Elijah. As they continue talking Amy looks at the three men then gasps in shock. "But how i mean as karovans we have excellent memories but the last thing i barely remember is mom saying you guys were in a safe location" says Amy. "We were" says Orion. "We were kept safe by a family friend" says Taurus. "until now we've been traveling the galaxy as part of a group similar to earth's peace corps i guess whenever you visit home we're not around to see you" says Cosmo. "Up till now we thought you had been destroyed by that bounty hunter until grandfather told us that the last message mom and dad recorded and sent to KO-35 said where you were" says Orion.
"You know my visions always come true this one will too good luck preparing yourselves you will need it" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 111

"Well just to get prepared what kind of monster are we going to be dealing with" asks Robbie. As they continue talking Amy talks with her long-lost brothers but heard everything Kira said.
Kira looks at Robbie
"The monster we will be dealing with is a werewolf monster" Kira said
"Don't worry Kira, we will be prepared to go since now we know what monster we are dealing with and what it is planning to do" said Connor
"I got a plan against it whenever it decides to show up" says Elijah. "And when that thing shows up it will not know what hit it" says Robbie knowing now what Elijah has planned. After Amy finishes talking with her long-lost brothers they leave for KO-35 and Amy looks at the others. "Sorry about that guys but i heard everything and i agree that thing won't know what will hit him" says Amy.
"Yeah thanks to me for my visions aren't you glad I haven't gotten rid of them" Kira said
"I'll admit K your visions are helpful but there isn't a moment that passes by my that makes me think that you'd be better without them cause the one thing in the world that makes me sad is seeing you not being ok" says Amy.
"I know I can handle the visions but the headaches get worse everytime but I deal with it no matter how bad it gets" Kira said
"Whatever you say K" says Amy then the six go inside. "Well the two of us are getting back to our work-out downstairs before Robbie and
Cheyenne have to leave" says Elijah then he and robbie go back downstairs to their work-out. "You two probably just want to go to Kira's guest room and chill you probably don't want to watch old home videos with me and Amy" says Cheyenne.
"If you think about it Kira, you still don't need to suffer these headaches" said Connor
"Whenever I have visions I always get headaches they come with the visions I still have medication for them" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 112

Amy and Cheyenne hit play back on the dvd and then the scene switches to when Kira was brought home from the hospital the day she was born. "Amy Robbie meet your new little sister Kira" says Patricia. "I have a little sister" says Amy (who in the video is six). "She's cool i guess" says Robbie (who in the video is two). "Comeon little bro having a little sister is cool not that your also cool" says Amy. then the video shows them together at a family dinner a few months later when Kira is holding a spoon for the first time and Kira is holding her food in the spoon and giggles as she tosses it. "K don't do that" says Amy looking at Kira. Amy smiles, "K was always funny whenever she held her spoon at dinner at that age you never knew who she was going to almost try and nail with her mashed potatoes or mashed food" says Amy. "I'll say she was a good aimer" says Cheyenne. "She could have played softball but instead that all changed once she saw me singing and i think she decided to follow in my footsteps and become an entertainer but instead chose the path of a singer than that of an actress" says Amy. After the video of the family dinner ends it goes to a talent show when Kira was five and she entered. it was her first time singing after Amy helped coach her. "Oh i remember this this is the night when K first sang in front of an audience aside from the family" says Amy. "She was really nervous that night" says Cheyenne. "She was but i knew my little sister i gave her good advice and taught her all i knew about perfecting her singing voice and she went on stage and sang" says Amy. "And she won first place" says Cheyenne as the video shows the principal of Reefside Elementary presents the awards then it shows Kira getting the blue ribbon.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 113

"The best thing that you can do is to take that medication" said Connor
"I know even if I run out I can get more" Kira said
After the videos end Amy and Cheyenne meet Elijah and Robbie on the patio. "So when are you guys due back at campus?" asks Amy. "Well today's friday so we can stay the weekend if you guys don't mind" says Cheyenne. Elijah and Amy nod, "You two are more than welcome to" says Amy. "After all family is family" says Elijah.
"That's good Kira, I'm glad" said Connor
The four go inside and Amy shows Robbie and Cheyenne to their guest room then she shows them where the laundry room is and leaves them to do their laundry while she goes to find Elijah. "Marco?" says Amy smiling walking up the stairs. "Polo" says Elijah. Amy looks around and thinks she's spotted Elijah in the library in one of the reading chairs but then Elijah sneaks up on her. "Oh you" says Amy giggling. "The one and only" says Elijah laughing. "This has been the best day ever. family dinner, my brothers appear to say their still alive" says Amy then she runs to hers and Elijah's bedroom and falls onto the bed. "Are K and Connor still here?" asks Amy. "They're out in the backyard" says Elijah. "I'll catch K in a minute" says Amy then she grabs some clothes and goes into their private bathroom and changes then goes to the backyard. "I hope i am not interrupting you two but its getting kinda late even though its only 7:12 but if you guys want to stay the night thats ok with me and Elijah only thing is you'll have to share separate guest rooms" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 114

"Yeah I'm glad too I can deal with the painful headaches as long as i have my medication for them cause if I don't I can't handle them without medication can we go inside to the bedrooms so i can lay down" Kira said
Once Robbie and Cheyenne's clothes are done in the washer the two put their clothes in the dryer, set the timer then go upstairs to their guest room. "You guys all set with everything? do you need to get tooth brushes" says Amy speaking through an intercom on the wall (there are intercoms on the walls of the guest rooms). "We're all set sis we brought our own" says Robbie then he and Cheyenne lay down on the bed. "This is really cool that your sis and bro-in-law don't mind us staying the weekend" says Cheyenne.
"Sure Kira, let's go" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 115

"I agree" says Robbie. Meanwhile in Amy and Elijah's room amy puts away laundry she got out of the dryer before Robbie and Cheyenne put in their laundry. "Its always great having family over" says Amy. "I agree sweetheart" says Elijah. Amy then lays down next to Elijah. "So you have to go on any digs this weekend?" says Amy. "Well i have a dig to be at by tomorrow so i have to catch my jet in about three hours" says Elijah. "Just going to Montana right?" asks Amy. "Just till sunday" says Elijah. Amy see's behind Elijah's little smile, "No you don't your just fooling me" says Amy. "Yeah i am" says Elijah. Amy smiles then uses her telekinesis and hits Elijah with a pillow using telekinesis. "Your funny" says Amy poking Elijah's nose. the two smile and Amy holds her stomach. "In a years timing we will be parents" says Amy. "Hard to believe that after two years of marriage we finally will be parents" says Elijah. "Only thing is it was always crazy when we were kids and you had us play house" says Elijah. "Oh comeon it was fun" says Amy. "I mean look at us now we use to play pretend you became a paleontologist and me becoming an actress and here we are now" says Amy.
"Do you think it's weird that I had a vision of the werewolf monster and said it would either bite Amy or Elijah but it hasn't happened yet since they already know about the monster I bet Mesogog doesn't even know I have visions about the monsters he makes and when they will always attack I guess he will never figure that out I wonder what he would do if he ever found out" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 116

"Our dreams we had as kids came true" says Elijah and Amy smiles. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa finds the werewolf monster and looks at it. "Thats it werewolf your done getting your exercise now go and attack!" says Clone-Elsa then it snarls and dissapears through an invisaportal. then the rangers communicators go off. "Rangers there's a new monster" says Alpha. "We're on it" says Amy. "Well lets go save the world for a while. well until i show my signs of pregnancy" says Amy. "Lets Rock and roll" says Elijah then he and Amy morph followed by Robbie and Cheyenne. the others morph and arrive to find the monster with an army of Triptoids. "Alright guys i had Alpha install a little surprise for this freak so he will be in for a rude awakening" says Elijah. "Lets take care of business" says Amy then she and Elijah battle the monster while the others take on the Triptoids.
"Connor let's go deal with this monster I bet Mesogog doesn't even know I have visions about the monsters he makes and when they will always attack I guess he will never figure that out I wonder what he would do if he ever found out" Kira said
Alright Kira, we can, you ready. DINO THUNDER, POWER UP, HA! TYRANNO POWER" said Connor!
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP, HA! PTERA POWER let's get this over with" Kira said
"Right Kira" said Connor
Then Connor looked at the monster and said,"Come on so we can send you back"

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 117

"Connor please be careful I don't want you to get hurt" Kira said
"Don't worry Kira, I will be careful" said Connor
"Ok also please don't get bit by the were wolf monster" Kira said
"I will try not too. I have my Triassic powers" said Connor
"Ok you also have your super dino mode too" Kira said
"That is true Kira" said Connor as he looked around for this new monster
"Yeah we all have Super Dino Mode it should also work" Kira said
"I know so lets be careful" said Connor
"Ok I will stay right next to you instead of going on my own" Kira said
"The werewolf monster goes to charge the rangers but then retreats back. "My one weakness how did you know" says the monster. "Its easy to know a werewolf's only weakness" says Robbie. "When you've watched a lot of werewolf horror movies and read about them" says Elijah. (Alpha had installed bits of silver into all the rangers suits).
"We haven't seen he last of him I know he will be back monsters always do" Kira said
"That's true but we will be ready the next time he shows up" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 118

The monster then reappears in the forests on Mesagog's island howling in irony that he retreated and he is afraid Mesagog is going to be disappointed in it. On the Megaship the rangers make plans for when the monster returns. "Luckily for us Alpha is now equipping our blasters with silver lasers which will destroy the monster because silver is the only thing that can defeat a werewolf" says Emily as she enters with Alpha as she does some modification on her blaster. "And he pretty much has no where to run when he see's Emily because her suit is silver" says Cheyenne.
Then Mesagog awaits the arrival of the monster to disipline him
"Well I hope that this new technology works" said Connor
"Yeah I hope it works too just don't expect me to fight that monster cause I'm not going to I'm just going to stay out of it" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 119

"We have visitors" says Alpha then in walk Orion, Taurus & Cosmo once the rangers finish talking. "Whats going on" asks Amy. "Sis we need your help" says Cosmo. "Turns out we missed telling you one other major thing after our first meeting" says Orion. "Mom and dad are still alive. they found us but were to nervous to try to come back for you for the fear of that bounty hunter" says Taurus. "They now have been captured by the people of the planet the bounty hunter came from and are now sentenced to be destroyed in a giant colusium like the one found on earth in Rome" says Orion. Amy stands and looks aside for a
moment. "Guys you wait for that creature to return i will go with my brothers to rescue my parents (meaning her biological parents)" says Amy. "Don't forget that your weapons have now been upgraded as well as your suits with silver to defeat the monster. if it should grow into a big monster the megazords have been equipped with silver encoating to help defeat it" says Amy. Elijah walks up to Amy. "Be careful and call if you need us" says Elijah. "I will" says Amy, the two kiss then Amy teleports away with her brothers. On Mesagog's island the monster howls in pain as Mesagog uses his psychic powers to punish the monster.
Kira looks at Connor and the others
"I don't even know why I said you handle the monster I'm not going to I'm just going to stay out of it I guess it's cause I'm either tired or it's the medication" Kira said
"Kira, if you feel bad you should stay with Hayley and let us handle the monster" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 120

As Amy and her brothers arrive on the enemy planet they begin making a plan.
Meanwhile with the others they scan the planet for the monster waiting for its next attack and where it will be.
"I'm really fine for now I will tell you when I feel worse" Kira said
"Ok Kira, but if you feel bad, you are to stay behind" said Connor
"I know that you will always remind me if i forget" Kira said
Once Amy and her brothers get a plan they begin the plan called operation parent rescue. "Plleeeaaassseee!!!! it hurts!!!" says the werewolf monster holding its head in pain. "My lord its had enough it now knows not to retreat ever again in battle" says Clone-Elsa.
Then don't disappoint me again or else" said Mesagog as he stopped
"I know Kira, I know" said Connor
"Yeah your the only one who can always remind me do you think Mesogog will find out that I have visions and always know what monsters he makes and we always destroys what would he do to me if he finds out" Kira said
"I honestly don't think that Mesagog will catch on about that...Lets just worry about getting rid of this thing" said Connor
"I'm not worried about getting rid of the werewolf monster but i know that whatever my visions are it involves Mesogog trust me" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 121

"Well even if it does we just need to be kept on our toes" said Connor
Then Mesagog looks at them and says,"The Yellow Ranger has been having visions about our plans and they need to stop"
A moment passes and Amy along her brothers disguise themselves with their armor up modes (her brothers possess rings that give them power-up modes) and storm the arena. "Boys!" says Isabella. the three fight off the guards as Amy breaks the chains that are binding Isabella and Frederick to the wall. "Who are you" asks Frederick once he and Isabella are freed then the six stand together. "Alpha teleport us now" says Amy and Alpha teleports them to KO-35. "Power down" says Cosmo, Orion & Taurus. "Thank you boys" says Isabella. "Thats my boys but who is this" says Frederick looking at Amy. "Mom dad you remember your daughter right" asks Orion and his parents look at Amy still battilized. "Power down" says Amy then she is back to her civilian form. "Amy?" says Isabella surprised. "Its me mom" says Amy and then she along with Frederick and Isabella embrace. "Look at how much you've grown" says Frederick. "Its been so long" says Isabella with tears running down her face. "24 years" says Amy with tears. as the family all embraces a moment passes then Alpha teleports them to Amy/Elijah's house and Alpha teleports in. "Guys this is Alpha he will give you the tour but i gotta get going but i will be back" says Amy. Suddenly the werewolf monster reappears and Amy hides in a place and morphs. "Lets Rocket" says Amy then she teleports to the sight. "Guys he's back" says Elijah. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha" says Ethan. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Trent. "Lets Rocket" says Elijah, Robbie, Cheyenne, Emily & Michelle then they join Amy. "Alright guys we'll get him this time" says Ethan.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 122

"Connor we need to go the werewolf monster is back I also have a really bad feeling that Mesogog knows that I have visions while you fight the monster I will try not to have any visions or i will keep watch to see if anything happens" Kira said
"Right, let's go. DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER" said Connor
Then Connor joined the others
Kira arrives stands over by the tree watches the others fight the Werewolf monster while she looks around to make sure nothing bad happens
"At least Mesogog Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa won't come here to bring me back there and stop my visions cause I won't let that hapen" Kira said
Then Silvold, Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa appear. "Your coming with us yellow ranger" says Clone-Elsa and just as she goes to grab Kira three shots from blasters strike the three away from Kira and in walk three battlized people. "Who invited you?" says Zeltrax. "We did. with the power of the constellation Orion Orion-Battlized Warrior" says Orion. "With the power of the Cosmo's Cosmo-Battlized Warrior" says Cosmo. "And with the power of the constellation Taurus Taurus-Battlized Warrior" says Taurus. Clone-Elsa growls, "ATTACK!!!!" says Clone-Elsa then she battles Orion while Zeltrax battles Cosmo and Silvold battles Taurus "Thanks guys" says Amy noticing her brothers fighting then she goes back to fighting with the others.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 123

Kira is watching the others fight she stands there and looks at Silvold Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa
"DINO THUNDER POWER UP HA PTERA POWER You know you three are going to be in so much trouble when Mesogog finds out that you went back without me which one of you wants to fight me cause I can handle you all myself I'm stronger and i have alot of my powers to handle you"Kira said
Then Connor looks back to see Clone Elsa and Zeltrax near Kira and says,"Kira, you ok"?
"Yeah I'm ok don't worry about me I can handle them myself trust me on this just help he others destroy that Werewolf monster" Kira said
Orion corkscrew kicks near Kira so Kira can battle her and runs to join Taurus and Cosmo battle Zeltrax and Silvold. "Three more additions to the team won't help you rangers" says Clone-Elsa staring Kira right in her helmet where her eyes are.
"You want to bring me back to Mesogog you can try but it's not going to happen there is no way you can bring me back to him" Kira said as she started fighting Clone-Elsa
The others then are tossed aside and Amy along with Elijah land on their feet. "That does it" says Amy. "Ready sweetheart?" says Elijah. "I was born ready" says Amy. "Red battlized ranger" says Elijah activating his battlizer. "Andromeda battlized warrior" says Amy holding up her amulet then the two are transformed into their battlized forms. "Battilizer missles" says Elijah and two missiles filled with silver strike the monster and then Amy's brothers stand by her. Amy smiles and the four siblings strike. "Orionized energy orb" says Orion, "Bulls-eyed energy orb" says Taurus, "Cosmosis energy orb" says Cosmo, & "Andromeda energy orb" says Amy then the four take aim. "FIRE!!!!" says the four and the orbs combine and nail the monster and it falls over and is defeated. Zeltrax, Clone-Elsa and Silvold regroup. "You have not seen the last of us ranger" says Clone-Elsa then the three dissapear through an invisaportal and land near Mesagog.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 124

"Ok Kira, I will" said Connor
Kira looks at the others
"At least that's over I just hope we don't have to deal with anymore monsters although we will be ready just in case" Kira said
Everyone teleports to where they were last. Kira and Connor are in Kira's guest room at Amy and Elijah's home (since they haven't left yet), Robbie & Cheyenne are in their guest room. inside the library Amy and her brothers teleport in and Elijah walks in a moment later. "Mom dad this is my husband Elijah. hun you remember me talking about my parents" says Amy. "Of coarse" says Elijah as he shakes Fredericks hand then shakes Isabella's. they then all go to the living room and sit and catch up. "So where have you guys been these past 24 years" asks Amy. "Well with that bounty hunter thinking we were dead we went back to work with the corps of KO-35 keeping a low profile which wasn't easy but we managed to keep it" says Frederick. "So many times we wanted to come back to get you but thanks to a security device we used we were able to see you were being raised properly by Patricia and Paul so well in fact we didn't want to separate you from them" says Isabella. "But now that we're back we can be a family again along with the rest of the family on KO-35 but we will stop in time to time to visit" says Frederick. Amy smiles, "Sounds good especially because you will soon be having grandchildren". Isabella smiles, "Thats so exciting sweetie. so you know everything about an average karovan pregnancy right?". "Yep i know it all mom thanks to the family on KO-35" says Amy. "Perhaps now would be best to tell you from us your an aunt" says Orion. reaching into his pocket orion pulls out a hologram and it shows a portrait of himself with his wife and three kids. "My wife Lucy and our two kids Brooke & Keith" says Orion then Taurus and Cosmo take out their holograms. "My wife Rachel and our two kids Torrie & Cosmo jr." says Cosmo. "My wife Tammy and my two kids Holly & Terrance" says Taurus. Amy smiles, "I can't wait to meet them all how old are my nieces and nephews". "They're all two years old" says Orion. "So do you know what your expecting sis?" asks Cosmo. "Not yet i'm only a week pregnant" says Amy. Meanwhile on Mesagog's island Zeltrax, Clone-Elsa and Silvold hold their heads in pain. "My lord we had no idea they knew of a werewolfs true weakness" says Silvold. "If we had knows it sooner we could have made it be it had no weakness to silver" says Clone-Elsa. "We will make a better monster my lord" says Zeltrax.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 125

Kira gets out her prescription bottle and notices it's empty she walks out of her room downstairs out the front door and heads to the pharmacy to get her bottle refilled
"I bet Zeltrax Clone-Elsa and Silvold are in trouble for not bringing me back they better not even try again cause I'm really not going back there" Kira said as she walked into the store to get her bottle refilled then left and started to head back to Amy and Elijah's house
"You three have failed me for the last time" said Mesagog
"Our lord we will do better we are gathering what we can to create an ultimate monster" says Silvold. "Yes my lord we are gathering the best of the best to create something so powerful the rangers won't know what hits them" says Clone-Elsa. As Kira pulls back in she gets buzzed in and once inside Amy walks up to Kira. "K i know this hasn't been exactly a day you find very happy but i think its best you get some rest so that you can feel better" says Amy. "You know like Robbie and Cheyenne you and Connor are welcome to stay the night" says Amy then she goes outside to say bye to her parents and brothers before Alpha teleports them back to KO-35.
Kira goes out to the backyard lays on the bench closes her eyes and rests she hopes she can get visions about the newest monster
"I just hope Mesogog still doesn't want me cause of the visions I have if he does i will be prepared" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 126

Amy finds Connor. "Connor i think K is feeling upset. i think Mesagog is onto our secret of knowing when he is planning his attacks because of her visions. she could really use a friend to talk to right now" says Amy as she uses her telekensis and gets the laundry bin basket so she can get Robbie and Cheyenne's laundry for them and bring them
"Thanks Amy" said Connor
Then Connor walks to where Kira is and says,"Hey Kira, you ok"?
Kira looks at Connor
"Yeah I'm ok why do you ask if Mesogog thinks he can stop my visions then he can try cause I will be ready for him" Kira said
As Amy drops off Robbie and Cheyenne's laundry from the balcony she looks and see's Kira and sighs. "Everything ok?" says Elijah walking out. "Yeah. its just i know K isn't happy that her secret asset to us has now been revealed to Mesagog" says Amy. "Thats definitely taken away a great advantage we had" says Elijah. Amy thinks of a way to help Kira, "They have school vacation in three weeks. would it be possible for you to bring K along with you to your dig in Utah for that week she could spend three days with you then she could come home and i could spend sister time with her" says Amy. "That could work" says Elijah then he and Amy go and sit on their bed. "Hey K i know Connor's talking to u now but in three weeks i hear u have April vacation. do u want 2 go w. your bro-in-law on a paleontology dig in Utah 4 3 days and then when u get back we could spend some sister time and go shopping or do anything else u want 2 do?" says a text and Amy presses send.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 127

Kira gets her cell out and reads the text message
"Yeah I want to go it might help me take my mind off of everything sure when I get back we could do whatever we want to do" Kira presses send
"Kira, I am sure he knows but he can't do anything more" said Connor
"I know but he will figure out a way believe me he will but I will definatly be ready for him" Kira said
"Kira will have a great time on the dig we're going to Utah and the dig sites are promising to find great fossils" says Elijah. Amy smiles, "I'm glad she agreed to go and then me and her can spend some sister time together" says Amy. "It also is a great opportunity for her to learn more about paleontology Dr. Oliver has been to busy teaching to take any students out on a dig to learn about paleontology" says Elijah. "And who knows K might get lucky and find a fossil on her first day" says Amy. "You never know i got lucky on my first dig finding a complete fossil of a stegasaurus" says Elijah.
"But we will be ready Kira" said Connor
"I know but he will keep trying" Kira said
"That's true but we can keep stopping him" said Connor
At home Patricia sends Kira a text. "Hey Kira, not sure if you turned the sound off your phone or not but i've tried calling. its getting kinda late even though its only 6:58 your sister and your brother-in-law might want some time alone or if your brother and Cheyenne are staying over i think its time you and Connor make your way back to Reefside Connor's mother called saying she doesn't know where he is. see you when you get home. mom" says the message.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 128

Kira gets her cell out and reads the text message
"Robbie and Cheyenne are staying here too Amy said Connor and me could spend the weekend here just tell his mom that he is with me Amy and Elijah she doesn't have to worry we will see you when we get home" Kira presses send
Patricia texts Kira back. "Just spoke to Connor's mother she said its alright. also i spoke with your sister she said you left your other tooth brush you brought to her house in your bedroom at her house, she put a spare toothbrush in the bathroom for Connor. also Mrs. McKnight said to make sure Connor does his homework and the same goes for you. be home on sunday by no later that 2:00" says the message. just then a thunder clap is heard outside and the sky turns from clear to rain/thunderstorm weather. A moment passes and Robbie runs out to his car and rolls up his car windows then runs into the backyard. "Hey guys the news has just called for a severe thunderstorm warning Amy and Cheyenne just left to go get groceries" says Robbie calling to Kira and Connor. "I'd head inside you guys before it starts to rain the forecast is calling for heavy rain and severe thunder" calls Robbie from the doorway.
Kira looks at Connor
"My mom text me back telling me that your mom wants you to do your homework and same goes for me I can't do anything cause I keep thinking about what Mesogog is planning and he also knows that I have visions about stopping him with the monsters he makes that always try to destroy us maybe we should go inside" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 129

"Ok lets go, we should be able to get ours done" said Connor
"Yeah our homework can't be that hard" Kira said
Just as the two get inside they see Robbie writing in his notebook an article for his and Cheyenne's school paper and they find Elijah writing in his notebook known by its cover as "Paleontology: The Quest For Understanding Earth's Earliest Life" (Meaning Elijah is writing a book). Twelve minutes pass and Amy with Cheyenne run in with groceries and they put everything away since Amy used her telekinesis to carry the rest of the groceries into the house. "Man its really starting to \downpour now" says Cheyenne. "You said it" says Amy. "Are all the windows closed and the cars in the garage?" asks Amy. "Yep all set" says Elijah. Amy smiles then she sits next to Elijah while Cheyenne sits next to Robbie. "Do you guys need any pencils for your homework?" asks Amy.
Kira is sitting next to Connor working on her homework she starts to get a headache
"I can't do this it's hard and I have a headache again" Kira said taking pills and drinking water
Then Connor looked at Kira and asked,"Are you ok"?

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 130

As Elijah works in the library (whereas Kira and Connor are in the living room) on his book he writes the final statement for the concluding chapter. "And so with the research into the ancient world of life before we came along, it is understanding to see how life can in fact grow and find a way to evolve" says Elijah's brain thinking as he writes then he puts the pencil down and closes his notebook. Amy enters smiling, "You've finished". Elijah smiles back, "Yep its finally done". Amy sits down next to Elijah. "You started writing that book six months ago and now it is finally done" says Amy. "That it is. Only thing left is to type it, make copies & send one copy off to Dr. Jack Horner to get his approval then send it to a publishing company" says Elijah. Amy snuggles next to Elijah on the couch. "I'm a bit worried about K her visions aren't suppose to get this bad" says Amy. "Alpha has been working on a solution to help us he'll get an idea" says Elijah. "I know. i trust Alpha its just when i reach a certain month in my pregnancy we'll have to go back to not being rangers and become more focused on our new task of being parents" says Amy. "I agree we already have a lot to balance now between us being rangers and you balancing your filming days for your films or voice-over recordings for your films and i am out on the road on paleontology excavations" says Elijah.
"Nope my headache came back and I can't do my homework" Kira said she takes more pills and drinks more water
"Hopefully, this medication will help you" said Connor

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 131

As the storm continues outside Robbie and Cheyenne finish their article for their school paper in their guest room. "All set" says Cheyenne. "This news story will be a great read for everyone on campus before school gets out in three more months" says Robbie. in Amy and Elijah's study hall Amy contacts Alpha. "Any progress Alpha?" asks Amy. "Almost" says Alpha. "With this new medication like the kind Kira is taking we won't have to worry anymore because we all don't want to see her taking an overdose" says Alpha. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa and Silvold work together by scouring the shore of the island in the storm to find anything that has been washed ashore to create a new monster.
"Yeah hopefully it will cause I don't want to keep getting bad headaches although they will still come cause of the visions" Kira said
understand Kira, I understand" said Connor
"Yeah I like having visions I can deal with them and the bad headaches but not when they get worse" Kira said
"I know Kira" said Connor
"I just wish I could finish my homework but with this headache I can't finish it I wonder what Zeltrax Clone-Elsa and Mesogog are doing now" Kira said
As Amy and Elijah read through Elijah's book Alpha contacts them and the two teleport to the megaship. On the island Clone-Elsa and Silvold return with their finds and begin creating a new monster.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 132

"Try not to worry about what they are doing. That's what they want you to do" said Connor
"Ok I will try not to worry about them but it's kinda hard cause I'm the only one who knows what they are planning" Kira said
Once on the Megaship Amy has Deca and Alpha do a quick scan on her pregnancy and she is all cleared meaning everything is perfect. "So these will be K's new medication?" asks Amy looking at medication Alpha and Deca created. "That would be correct" says Alpha. "The protein in this medication should help Kira feel better and less stressed. it will also make sure depending on how much she takes per day that she doesn't suffer an overdose/get an addiction to them" says Deca. "We will teleport these new pills into her medication bottle while she's asleep" says Alpha. Amy and Elijah then teleport back to their home. On the island Clone-Elsa and Silvold continue to work to make a new monster.
Kira looks at Connor
"Can you bring me to my room I'm really tired" Kira said she closed her eyes and fell asleep
"Sure" said Connor
Then Connor picked up Kira and carred her to the room. After, Connor layed Kira on the bed and layed next to her

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 133

Amy lies down on her back on the couch then sits up and looks over at Elijah as he types his book the old fashioned way aka with a typewriter. "I believe you are blushing Mr. Big Writer" says Amy with an accent Elijah chuckles and Amy smiles. "I cannot imagine Mr. Tolkien and how he felt while he wrote the Lord Of The Rings" says Amy with the same voice. "He wrote fantasy books. this is an account of life before humans involving the era of dinosaurs" says Elijah, Amy smiles and Elijah smiles back. "You have such a way with words when you speak scientific" says Amy. On the island nearly most of the specimens that Silvold and Clone-Elsa have attempted to use to create a new monster have failed.
Kira opens her eyes and sees Connor
"When you go downstairs can you tell Amy that I fell asleep" Kira said
"Sure Kira, sure" said Connor
"Thanks can you stay with me until I fall asleep" Kira said
"Yeah, I can stay" said Connor
"Thanks Connor" Kira said she snuggled next to him and fell asleep again

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 134

After typing chapter four Elijah puts the finished chapters away in a folder along with the notebook then he and Amy go to their room and fall asleep. Robbie and Cheyenne pack their backpacks then go to sleep as well. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa and Silvold look at each other. "He's not going to like this one" says Silvold. "Its either a crab combined with a shark or a crab combined with a seagull take your pick" says Clone-Elsa. then the two select and wait to see what arrives out of the genorandomizer.
"No problem Kira" said Connor as he fell asleep next to her
As the rangers sleep Alpha is working on the Megaship. Once he teleports Kira's new medication into her medication bottle he checks the scanners which are beeping. "Oh no looks like something bad is about to happen" says Alpha as the ships scanners detect an energy field racing by the ship then it lands on Mesagog's island. Once arriving in Mesagog's fortress the three creatures look at Clone-Elsa, Silvold & Zeltrax then toss them into where Mesagog is. Before Mesagog can get a word out the creatures walk forward. "I am Great-Shark these are my assistants Mako-Finn & Tiger-Finn we have come asking for your assistance in getting retribution toward the yellow space ranger she foiled our plans of seeking revenge against two karovans" says Great-Shark.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 135

Kira wakes up takes a bottle of water and her medication bottle with her medication in it goes downstairs walks outside sits down and waits to see if she gets a vision of monsters that Silvold Zeltrax Clone - Elsa and Mesogog have
"I just hope there isn't trouble around and anything wrong" Kira said
Amy wakes up in hers/Elijah's bedroom and walks downstairs to get some water. on her way back to the bedroom she notices Kira and hears the thunder/rain as it is still raining. "K its 12:49 am why are you still up" asks Amy walking over and sitting by Kira.
"I know it's 12:49 am I couldn't sleep I have a bad feeling that Mesogog is planning something right this instant and already made a monster and has other 2 monsters helping him waiting for the right time to attack us" Kira said
Amy thinks for a second after taking a sip of water from her water bottle. "These monsters. tell me what you know do they look like sharks?" asks Amy. "What is going on?" asks Cheyenne walking towards the two then she yawns. "K is having another vision. if in fact Mesagog is going to team with a villain whom i believe to be Great-Finn then we're going to be in for one big battle" says Amy. "Who's Great-Finn?" asks Cheyenne. "Great-Finn is the Sharkiziodian leader from the planet Sharkizion a planet that is made up of oceans but has land on it. it was on that planet that my brothers and i rescued my biological parents and it was from them that bounty hunter i destroyed months ago it is where that bounty hunter called home" says Amy. "So your telling us that there is someone more powerful than that bounty hunter?" asks Cheyenne. "Even more powerful even as powerful as Mesagog" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 136

"Yes all 3 are sharks one is named Great-Finn and the other 2 are his assistants named Mako-Finn & Tiger-Finn they want Mesogog's help getting retribution towards you for foiling their plans of seeking revenge against two karovans I don't think they are more powerful than Mesogog if they are asking for his assistance against you this is really really really bad I am not going to get close to sharks I hate sharks I am not going to help you fight them I really need to be alone for a while" Kira said
Amy stands up and sighs. "Its me and my brothers they want" says Amy. "So if this Great-Finn and his two. . ." says Cheyenne. "Four" says a voice and into the room walks Isabella who was just teleported by Alpha. "Sorry to interupt" says Cosmo. "None taken" says Amy. "Great-Finn is the leader of the Sharkizian's his generals are the two Kira mentioned but the third and fourth generals are on their way. they are known as Thresher-Finn and Goblin-Finn the baddest of them all generals" says Isabella. "So how do we stop them if they are supposedly as strong as Mesagog?" asks Cheyenne. "There is a power source on a distant planet that i know of. Mr. Thompson and i were almost close at recovering its power before we were captured" says Isabella. "So we need this power source to help us?" asks Amy. "That you do sweetie. you know the Lost Galaxy Rangers have the Lights of Orion that is a power these monsters cannot get their hands on the power they seek is the lights of andromeda. combined with the battlizers you and Elijah have and given powers to your fellow rangers you will be given a power beyond your wildest dreams" says Isabella.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 137

"You guys keep talking about that I'm going to go for a walk I want to be alone for a while you don't have to worry about me I will be fine please don't look for me just tell Connor I went for a walk and will be back" Kira said as she got up layed her medication and water bottle on the bench ran to the gate walked out and went for a walk in the woods
Then Connor woke up, headed downstairs and saw everyone
"Hey guys, where's Kira" said Connor
Amy goes in the other room and using her communicator she uses morse code to contact Kira. "Hey K, Connor's looking for you. be careful out there the storm sounds like its going to get worse. also there have been reports of coyotes in the woods around this neighborhood so be careful" says Amy's morse code message. Not far from where Kira is
overhead two energy beams fly by signaling great-finn's final generals are on their way to Mesagog's island.
"Tell Connor that I am fine not to worry about me I will be back soon I will be careful remember that I'm a ranger I am always careful don't worry I will be careful of the storm and the coyotes" Kira sends a morse code back

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 138

Then Connor looked at Amy and said,"How is she"?
"She's alright but now we have an important issue to deal with. if you've heard what we were talking about we have new threats arriving on earth" says Amy then the two go in the other room to make a plan as to who is going to go retrieve the Lights of Andromeda.
On Mesagog's island the last two generals arrive. "Excellent. my generals are the toughest in the galaxy they will not fail us. together you and i can take over this planet and restore it as you wish to the time of the dinosaurs then we can take over KO-35 then the world" says Great-Finn to Mesagog. "Master are we sure we can trust these creatures i mean they're just sharks" says Clone-Elsa. "Generals show Mesagog a sample of your power" says Great-Finn. Outside in the storm and on Mesagog's screenviewer they see the generals battle some monsters Clone-Elsa recreated and they prove their worth to be a force to be reckon with and valuable allies to Mesagog with Great-Finn around.
"Ok, well we need to take care of this threat" said Connor
Kira gets tired walking in the woods finds a bench sits down and rests
"I just hope we can fight those shark monsters" Kira said laying on the bench

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 139

Then Connor goes to bed to prepare for the fight of his life
Kira gets the message and reads it
"Ok I will get some sleep but I will be asleep in the backyard I can't wait to go with Elijah and retrieve the lights" Kira sends a message back then heads back to the house and falls asleep on the bench in the backyard
Isabella see's Kira from the Megaship and teleports her into her bed in the house so she doesn't get sick from being outside in the rain. on Mesagog's island the commanders arrive. By the next morning everyone is rested and they meet Isabella along with Taurus, Cosmo & Orion downstairs. "Eat up you guys your gonna need your full strength" says Cosmo. "Guys you didn't have to make breakfast" says Amy. "We wanted to sweetie" says Isabella. "And as much as i hate to ask this of you sweetie but you need to be able to help Alpha we cannot have you endanger my grandchild" says Isabella. "Alpha did tests on mom she will be more than able to handle the power of your morpher's powers" says Taurus. "Its a decision i don't want to happen but in your early stages of pregnancy its time you give up your ranger days until you know you can return to battle" says Isabella. Amy takes off her morpher and gives it to her mother. "I'll only be a ways away you guys i will be helping Alpha and i knew this day would come" says Amy. "Now as we all know myself along with my son-in-law and Kira will be going after the lights. Cosmo, Taurus & Orion will be going after the Lights of the nebula on the same world we'll be going on the Lights of Andromeda will be given to Kira, Cheyenne, Michelle, Emily & Amy's cousin who will be given this morpher on our way back. the Lights of the Nebula will be given to Elijah, Robbie, Connor, Ethan & Trent. believe me these lights will give you powers beyond your wildest dreams and help you defeat your enemies" says Isabella.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 140

Kira looks at Isabella and is surprised at what she heard
"When was she going to tell us that she has to give up being a ranger cause of her pregnancy I saw it in my visions but I didn't know that it was going to be now she should have told us before all this happened" Kira said as she took out her medication and water and took them
"Can we go now and get this over with" Kira said as she walked outside and sat down
Amy walks outside and sits next to Kira. "K i knew the day would come when i would have to retire as a ranger. i just didn't know i'd have to retire so early in my early stages of my pregnancy but my mother is right i have to do whats best for the baby" says Amy. "You've met my cousin who will be my replacement and she will be a great addition to the team" says Amy.
"When were you going to tell us about this I mean I knew it would happen but you should have told us when you first found out why did I have to find out from your mom can you tell your mom and Elijah that I'm ready to go on this mission I just want to go and get it over with I don't really care that your cousin is taking your place I just want to get this over with before they attack" Kira said
Then Connor came outside, saw Kira and said,"Hey Kira, you ready"

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 141

Amy walks inside and her mother and her walk into the living room. "Mom isn't there anything you can do to help me stay on the team" asks Amy. "Your fathers working on a solution right now. he is making a medication for you to take it will be able to protect my grandchild up till your third trimester but then after that your cousin has to be your replacement until the medication is ready" says Isabella. "And for now i need you to help Alpha and Deca detect anything on the enemies homeworld and on Mesagog's island" says Isabella. The two walk to the others, "Its time" says Isabella then a moment passes and Amy's cousin walks in. "Hey guys i'm sure we all briefly met when i first replaced my cousin but just incase i'm Tina. no need for intro's i have been told who everyone is by Alpha" says Tina.
"Yeah I have been ready since I first found out about the mission I'm ready to go oh great I don't really need this right now can we please go and get this over with before they attack" Kira said
"Yeah come on Kira, lets go" said Connor
"Like i said i just want to get this over with and done" Kira said
"Alright, lets go" said Connor
"Yeah I can't believe we are going on seperate missions" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 142

"Believe it K this is a difficult mission for both teams nonetheless" says Amy. just as everyone is about to go Fred (Amy's father) arrives. "Thanks to your nurse/scientist cousin your pregnancy protection pill is ready" says Fred as he gives Amy the pill. "Now you are aware this pill will allow you to continue to be a ranger but only until you've entered your fourth month of your pregnancy" says Fred. "I know dad" says Amy, she then takes the pill and then she glows gold then back to her normal self. "What just happened" asks Tina. "Its the effect. that glow means now my future grandchild or grandchildren if its more than one will be protected" says Fred. Tina gives Amy back her morpher and Tina teleports with Fred to the Megaship. "Alright everyone lets get this show on the road" says Isabella then she and Elijah stand in a designated area waiting for Kira so they can be teleported to the planet to retrieve the lights. the others morph and teleport to Tommy's lab to meet up with Tommy who has been informed of the situation earlier by Fred and Alpha but Connor stays behind to talk to Kira.
Kira looks at Connor
"What do you want to talk about before I go cause Elijah and Isabella are waiting for me are you going to go to Dr. O's house with the others" Kira said
"Yeah I am going to wait at Dr. O's till you return" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 143

Isabella looks at Kira once the house is locked up and she joins Connor and Kira in the living room with Elijah. "Its time. the mission starts now" says Isabella. Elijah morphs then stands next to Isabella. "We'll contact you guys once we have the lights" says Elijah.
Kira looks at Connor
"See you when we get back" Kira said as she morphed and stands next to Isabella
"We're ready" says Isabella then she along with Kira and Elijah are teleported away from the house and Connor is teleported to Tommy's. After a while of teleporting Isabella, Elijah & Kira arrive on the planet. "We're here" says Isabella. "Remind us again why did you want us morphed?" asks Elijah. "Because there are traps you can overcome by using your powers same with mine" says Isabella then she holds a star amulet in her hand. "Virgo armor mode" says Isabella then she is covered by a power-up mode of armor. "Looks like you guys have been traveling the galaxy for a long time" says Elijah. "That we have. we first came into contact with an old mentor of doctor olivers years ago. he told us of scattered energy power in the form of lights. 'she makes a map appear' with this map he told us we would find the powers and should the day come a team called the power rangers should ever need them we'd be there to help them" says Isabella then they begin following the map.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 144

"Will they be hard to find even though we have a map I can't wait for the lights" Kira said
As they left Connor looks up and says,"Good luck guys"
On earth the generals begin their first wave of attacks with Shark Footsoldiers and Tyrannodrones. "Power Rangers show your faces!" says General-Finn. "Guys looks like we got some trouble" says Taurus. "Lets take care of business guys" says Tommy. "Warrior armor activate" says Orion, Taurus & Cosmo and the three are powered up into their armor modes. the rangers, Cosmo, Orion and Taurus teleport to the battle front. On the distant planet where the lights are Isabella, Elijah and Kira begin walking through a dense jungle when they come across remains of what appear to be prehistoric like creatures. "Welcome to Jurassic Park" says Elijah.
"I hope we can find the lights in time to help the others cause the attack has begun I just hope they can hold them off until we get back" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 145

"We'll get back in time and watch the jokes around this jungle Elijah this place can be dangerous" says Isabella. they continue walking through the jungle and make it out without disturbing the jungle. finally they arrive at a giant temple. "Wait here" says Elijah as he has Alpha teleport him two sandbags. Elijah fills the bags with sand then he walks up the stairs and finds two chests inside are the lights. "Ok now easy Elijah this place could be rigged with traps like that scene in Indiana Jones Raiders of the Lost Ark" says Isabella. Elijah walks up and looks at the chests. then a ghost the former guardian of the lights appears. "Greetings power ranger. you have passed the noble test of making through the jungle. the lights are now yours just be careful on your way back down" says the ghost then it disappears. Elijah does the sandbag trick Indiana did and gets the chests just then ancient traps go off around him and he runs down the stairs with the chests. the three are then teleported to the Megaship to escape a giant boulder.
"Wow that was easy and fast I could never do that should we join the others" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 146

Just then when Paul joins them the two blast Kira and Elijah and laugh. "Foolish rangers" says Isabella then the two wave their hands (like Darkonda did when he was in disguise) and reveal themselves to be two generals. "Now the lights are ours" says one of the generals as they grab the lights one teleports away with the lights. "As for your yellow ranger the pill i gave her is a poison and without her stupid biological father to help she's not going to last" says the general then the general teleports away. "Man!" says Elijah as he punches the ground. "Alpha teleport Amy up here now we need to get that poison out of her" says Elijah. Back on earth Amy falls in battle feeling the effect of the poison and she is teleported to the Megaship and when Elijah brings her to the infirmary he finds Tina tied up, he unties her and helps her up. "I knew there was something fishy about my aunt and uncle" says Tina. "Can you use your knowledge of poison cures to help her" asks Elijah. "I'll do what i can i know of this poison but only my uncle your father-in-law knows the cure" says Tina. "And where are they?" asks Elijah. "Captured on Mesagog's island" says Tina. Elijah looks aside then turns to Tina. "I'll be back i'm going myself" says Elijah. Elijah runs right by Kira and runs into the room where the galaxy gliders are and goes down the tubes and races to Mesagog's island.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 147

Just then Mesagog walked in and said,"Progress report"?
"We have the lights" says the two generals walking in with the chests. "Not for long you don't" says a voice over the P.A. system and then Elijah in his power up mode blasts them and a separate blast from Elijah's blaster free's Isabella and Fred. the two jump and grab the lights then they stand by Elijah. "Alpha teleport us now!" says Elijah then the three are teleported away and the generals fall to their knees by Great-Finn using the same ability Mesagog has. "As you can tell my new friend i have the same ability as you to punish those who fail us. now. . . GO OUT THERE AND RETRIEVE THOSE LIGHTS" says Great-Finn and the two generals leave. On the Megaship Fred quickly makes a cure and Amy drinks the cure. a moment passes and the poison in the form of a dark cloud leaves Amy's body and disappears. Amy gets up and hugs her mother and father then hugs Elijah and her cousin. "Now take these lights. they will be a valuable asset to the team" says Fred. the two teleport down and land near the others. "K i'm fine now but not these guys" says Amy. "Guys to unlock the lights each team must hold their own chest" says Isabella. "What does that mean" asks Michelle. "It means myself and the others hold this chest and you guys hold that one" says Elijah. "Anything's worth a shot" says Ethan. Elijah, Tommy, Trent, Ethan & Robbie hold the treasure chest for their lights and Kira, Amy, Michelle, Cheyenne & Emily hold the treasure chest for their lights. the chests open and the lights then surround them giving them their new powers.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 148

"Ok everyone let's just get this done I really want to relax after this is over" Kira said
The rangers stop glowing gold and they then appear covered in a new armor up mode. Isabella, Fred, Taurus, Cosmo & Orion stand back and watch. "Lets do it guys" says Elijah. "Uh-oh" says some of the generals and the rest disappear through an invisaportal falling near Mesagog and Great-Finn who both use their psychic mind-power attack to punish the retreating generals. the two generals who kidnapped Fred and Isabella stand and cannot get out of the way. "Power-up mode" says Elijah, Tommy, Ethan, Trent & Robbie (awaiting Connor then they will go flying through the enemies like the galaxy rangers did when they had the lights of orion power-up mode attack). "Power-up mode" says Amy, Cheyenne, Emily & Michelle (awaiting Kira, same thing as Connor).
"Power up mode" said Connor
"Power up mode let's get this done" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 149

The two groups of rangers then glow gold again and go flying through the two generals then they land and turn around to watch the generals stand then fall over and become destroyed. Back at Amy and Elijah's house inside they all stand and then they all demorph by the power of the lights. the lights then divide the power equally amongst each ranger team and go into their morphers. "Mission well done rangers" says Fred. "I agree" says Orion, Cosmo and Taurus. "The lights are now a part of your arsenal use them wisely and remember we're always a call away" says Isabella then she teleports away in a purple teleportation, Fred teleports away in a orange-black teleportation, Cosmo teleports away in a green teleportation, Taurus teleports away in a red teleportation & Orion teleports away in a silver teleportation.
"Those powers were awesome" said Connor
"Yeah the new power is awesome I doubt we haven't see the last of Great-Finn" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 150

"I totally agree these new powers rock" says Michelle. Everyone then teleports back to where they were. Robbie, Cheyenne, Amy & Elijah sit out on the patio while Kira and Connor go inside. On Mesagog's island Mesagog and Great-Finn let go of their grips on the generals then look at each other. "I have a plan but it will take a day to make possible" says Great-Finn then himself and his generals walk out. "Master are you sure we can still trust these sharks?" asks Silvold. "I agree with silvold master sharks are not to be trusted" says Clone-Elsa.
"Somehow we failed to get these lights and now the rangers posses them. Screw it up again and you will be finished sharks, no leave me" said Mesagog
"What do you want to do now Kira" said Connor
"I don't know we can do whatever you want to do" Kira said
Amy sends Kira a text. "Hey K, Elijah and Robbie have run to the store so we can have a bbq in the backyard. just giving you a heads up for whats in store for dinner. also its saturday as a reminder mom and Mrs. McKnight said you and Connor are due back in Reefside tomorrow afternoon. see you when i text that dinner is ready" says Amy's message. On the patio Amy along with Cheyenne look at the photo album of Amy and Elijah's wedding two years ago.
Kira reads the text message and looks at Connor
"We are going to have a bbq in the backyard so we know what's for dinner also tomorrow is sunday my mom and your mom are expecting us back in Reefside tomorrow afternoon I really like it here but I guess we have to go back home" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 151

Amy and Cheyenne smile as they look at each of the pictures. "Your family on KO-35 is amazing they can do anything" says Cheyenne. "Well you know my family some of us work in the KO-35 version of the corps here on earth others are doctors, nurses and some even are in the acting business" says Amy. the two find the picture of Elijah and Amy on the alter holding hands. "Hard to believe you two have been married for two years and now your expecting your first child" says Cheyenne. "Where does the time go is all i want to know" says Amy. The two finish looking at the album then Amy's parents arrive via teleportation. "Your brothers send their regards they cannot join us" says Fred. "Its cool dad" says Amy. Fred and Isabella put the food they made on the table and Isabella looks at the wedding pictures. "The one day i wanted your father, myself & your brothers to show we're still alive we couldn't summon the courage to show you we are still here" says Isabella. "Its ok mom. after dinner we have the wedding dvd" says Amy. "And believe me you're going to laugh because the dvd has some funny moments" says Cheyenne. "I agree we had a lot of good laughs" says Amy.
"I guess so. Alright, well lets get ready for the BBQ, I need to change anyways"said Connor
"Ok let's get ready you think your mom will let you stay at my house for a while when we get back to Reefside" Kira said
"I'm sure she will but i will have to talk to her first" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 152

"Ok I hope she says yes cause I like it when you come over to my house and stay with me" Kira said
Connor's phone beeps a moment later meaning he has a text. "Hey bro, mom said when you and Kira return home to Reefside tomorrow its ok with her to spend time with Kira just don't be late mom is making a specialty dinner for the family. see ya bro, eric" says the text. Outside Elijah and Robbie return with the food and the boys prepare the grill which is not near the patio. "We're in March and yet we're having a early bbq" says Fred. "Yep. we don't live in a state where it is usually snowy weather so now is a good time to have a bbq" says Elijah. "If you were in somewhere like Colorado then it wouldn't be a good idea to have a bbq because of the cold weather" says Robbie. As the boys prepare to cook the food the girls go in and watch the dvd of Amy and Elijah's wedding. On Mesagog's island Great-Finn is training his soldiers for the next battle against the rangers.
Then Connor picked up his phone, read the message and said,"Kira, my brother sent me a message. My mom said its ok for me to spend time with you but she doesn't want me later for dinner".
"Ok that's good that you can spend time with me you think your mom will let you come over after dinner" Kira said
"I have to ask her first. Wouldn't see why not" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 153

Then Connor called his mom and said,"Mom, could i go to Kira's after dinner"?
"Connor the two of you have school the next day. you can see each other at school so right after dinner you need to do your homework and do anything else you need to do before you go to bed" says Mrs. McKnight. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa walks up to Great-Finn. "My master is not impressed with you sharks" says Clone-Elsa. "Give us our time. in time we will show that just because dinosaurs and sharks lived together (fact: sharks have been around a long time even during the era of the dinosaurs) long ago we can prove ourselves a valuable teammate" says Great-Finn. Clone-Elsa rolls her eyes then leaves.
Kira looks at Connor
"Why do our parents always have to tell us to do everything cause we have school the next day maybe you can come over after school" Kira said
"Maybe I can, come on lets go to the barbacue" said Connor
"Ok this is going to be fun" Kira said
Downstairs in the entertainment room Amy, Cheyenne and Isabella are watching the Wedding DVD. "Ladies and gentleman i now present to you for the first time Mr. and Mrs. Elijah Calloway" says the DJ as the song I Swear by All-4-One then Amy and Elijah walk in to the reception hall. Isabella wipes a tear away and smiles.
"Sure is" said Connor
Then Connor and Kira got into Connor's car and he drove over to the Barbacue
"Yeah I can't wait I also have my medication with me just in case I get headaches again from the visions" Kira said
After Amy, Isabella & Cheyenne watch the wedding DVD they join Elijah, Robbie and Fred outside. "Food's almost ready" calls Fred from the BBQ.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 154

"Connor how fast can you get us back to Amy's house cause it's ready I know we had to go to the store so I could by something for myself" Kira said
Amy answers the phone and then pushes the button to open the gate and Connor's car pulls back in then the gate closes. "Nice feature" says Isabella. "Thanks it keeps stalkers and the paparazzi at bay" says Amy. "So have they heard that your pregnant yet?" asks Fred walking up. "Not yet dad but believe me from what my neighbor Courtney Cox has said the paparazzi are relentless to get a snapshot of any celebrity when they are first expecting a child then it gets only worse to try to get the first snapshot of the baby" says Amy. "Its like they have no feelings for the people they hurt" says Isabella. "Exactly" says Cheyenne. "They'll do anything to get a snapshot or in the process make the celebrity do something stupid and then make a false story of it" says Amy. "So true i mean i don't know if you two have heard of Britney Spears but while avoiding the paparazzi at one point they nearly made her loose her balance and nearly drop her son" says Cheyenne. "We heard about that. just remember though sweetie its like Paul and Patricia must have taught you like we would have taught you" says Isabella. "Always ignore those who are rude to you and don't give
them any reaction cause thats all they'll feed off of and continue" says Amy. "Thats my girl" says Fred. "I better go give the boys a hand" says Fred then he gets up and goes to help Elijah and Robbie.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 155

"Alright, well we are here. Let's have some fun" said Connor
"Ok I will try to have fun and not worry about my visions or the headaches" Kira said
"Alright Kira, thanks" said Connor as he and Kira got out of the car and headed towards the house
"Yeah your welcome" Kira said smiling
Outside Elijah, Robbie and Fred put all the food that was cooked on the grill on plates. Elijah grabs two plates same with Robbie whereas Fred uses his telekinesis to carry the rest of the food. just as the three get to the others Kira and Connor walk out onto the patio.
"Hey guys" said Connor
"Connor I'm going to go sit on the bench" Kira said
"Connor right?" asks Fred then he laughs. "I'm just kidding with you Connor" says Fred. Isabella smiles, "Don't mind him Connor he's just a joker at times". "K if you get hungry we got plenty of food" says Amy.
"That's cool Fred" said Connor
Then Connor looks at Kira and says,"Ok Kira"
"I know thanks Amy I will let you know when I'm hungry" Kira said sitting down

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 156

Everyone serves their plates and they sit down in their chairs. "This potato salad is amazing" says Cheyenne. "Thank you Cheyenne. it has quiet a bit of spice to it since it is a specialty dish on KO-35" says Isabella. "So i've heard from Amy" says Cheyenne. "You guys should visit KO-35 more often it's a great spot to go for a vacation" says Isabella. "So Connor I hear your a soccer athlete on KO-35 we have a game that is very much like soccer and in a way it is the karovan way of soccer" says Fred.
Kira sits on the bench gets her guitar out starts playing and singing
"Best friends They come and go depending on your highs and your lows
My best friend decided not to be there when I needed her the most
I thought you'd be there for me
Then why did you lie to me
Using me to get what you want?
Then I couldn't believe it happened
No, I couldn't understand
True love walked out the door
Couldn't take it no more
True love
It broke my heart
You make my whole life sore
He said he'd be my baby
Then why did he betray me?
Temptation got to his head
Then I left him, yeah
And this is what I said
It feels like it's gonna be okay
(It's gonna be okay)
It feels right
It just feels that way
(It just feels that way)
It feels like
It'll be a better day
Cause I believe that in the end
Good things are coming my way" Kira said finishing

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 157

"Kira is very talented at her music" says Fred. "Is she going to study music and theater next year at college?" asks Isabella. "Not sure what K is going to be studying when she goes to college next year" says Amy. "Any word from the University Of California in Santa Cruz for you Connor? I heard you applied there because they have a soccer team" says Robbie. "I also heard Kira applied to the University Of California in Berkeley or the one in Los Angeles that way she can be close to Amy if she needs Amy or go to the one your going to" says Cheyenne. "All I know is if she goes to UCLA (aka University Of Los Angeles) the teachers are going to probably be saying to her "You know your sister went here" or she's going to have other students ask if she is my sister" says Amy. "True" says Cheyenne. "Well it's not easy where me and Cheyenne go to school sis we have tons of students asking me for an autograph request from you" says Robbie. "It is a zoo whenever we are trying to get work done in the library, people saying "I know it's a long shot but can you ask your sister or your boyfriends sister for an autograph request" says Cheyenne. "All we tell them is we just don't have the time to ask the request of you with school work and with being a ranger it's just not that easy to balance all this at once" says Robbie.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 158

"Yeah well I'm hoping to be picked up" said Connor
Kira puts her guitar down gets off the bench and walks over to Connor
"I'm sure you will are you going to get a call from them or a letter in the mail did everyone hear me sing" Kira said
"Thanks Kira. Of course we all heard you sing" said Connor
"We all heard you sing Kira your very talented" says Isabella. "I'm sure you two will get a phone call about your schools or they'll write to you" says Fred. Amy smiles, "That guitar Kira plays was left to her by my adoptive father's father before he died. remember papa K? he would always play the guitar and you'd always sit next to him. he would teach you how to play the guitar from the time you were four up to when he died" says Amy.
"Your welcome Connor thanks so much Isabella I never played or sang for you before this was my first time not really I usually would remember that but I don't" Kira said
"Your welcome Kira" says Isabella. "I'm quiet sure K that either dad or gram-gram has a dvd made from old home videos of myself, Robbie, you & our cousins when we were growing up of us with papa" says Amy. "If you watch them then you will see who papa was. i'm a little bit surprised you don't remember him" says Amy.
"I don't even know why i don't remember him do you know why I don't remember him" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 159

"I think it's cause he died right after he taught you everything he knew about playing the guitar" says Amy. "Let me try something" says Isabella. Isabella stares Kira in the eyes and Isabella's eyes glow purple (in Space Cases Suzy could enter people's minds as a spirit. karovans in the story we are in can do the same thing) and she enters Kira's mind. After a few minutes she returns. "I think you regressed his death Kira. what happened was he was playing guitar with Kira and then he collapsed of a heart attack which he died of and that left a profound impact on Kira, one so horrible that it shocked, spooked and scared Kira the only way she'd not remember it is if she regressed it way back into her memory" says Isabella.
"Thanks Kira, you did good to with the singing" said Connor
"Your welcome Connor thanks I would sing more but thats the only song I wrote so far" Kira said
"You'll write more, don't worry about it Kira" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 160

"So sis any pregnancy cravings yet?" asks Robbie. "Not yet bro but sooner or later those cravings are going to get at me" says Amy. "I remember when i was pregnant with you. i had the weirdest cravings" says Isabella. "Such as?" asks Cheyenne. "Lets see one was an ice cream sundae and instead of a cherry to be put on the sundae i added watermelon" says Isabella. "Sounds like you had a big craving for something even as bold as that" says Robbie. "That i did but i also knew to eat plenty of healthy foods cause if you can eat healthy foods and balance that with balancing carbohydrates, fats and proteins then you'll be all set" says Isabella. "The funniest memory we have our the pregnancy time before Amy was born is when we all went to the doctors and Amy's brothers were all crossing their fingers and i could hear them whispering "We want a little brother we want a little brother" and then to hear the doctor say "Congratulations your expecting a baby girl" the boys were so disappointed but over time before we had to leave amy here on earth she grew on her brothers and they found out having a little sister wasn't that bad" says Fred.
"Connor I don't feel so good I need my medication and a bottle of water I know I will I have one song that I'm still working on in my notebook do you want to see it" Kira said as she went back to the bench and sat down and had her notebook in her hand

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 161

After everyone finishes eating Elijah, Robbie and Fred wash the dishes while the girls play a dvd that Paul made for Amy for her wedding showing how much she has grown up. Isabella wipes away tears as she see's how much of her daughters life she had to miss out on. "Mom don't cry" says Amy. "I know sweetie its just your father and i missed out on so much in your childhood" says Isabella. "You did what any parent would do. you gave her to people you judged to be of pure and goodness and they were and remain good and pure" says Cheyenne. the boys join them a moment later. "Hey kiddo" says Paul in the video. "Hi dada" says Amy aged 2 holding her spoon. "Wha'cha got there" asks Patricia walking in. "Ice cream nana got me some" says Amy and all over Amy's face is whip cream and ice cream. "You did good kiddo but i think you got some on you" says Paul and Amy giggles. "Oh sweetie you got it all over you" says Isabella smiling. "I was only two i knew how to handle a spoon i just happened to get ice cream all over me" says Amy. the video then goes to show Amy in a school play of the Wizard Of Oz at age six. "Oh you got to play Dorothy" says Isabella. "It wasn't an easy part the school director of plays had a hard time deciding who to cast as Dorothy" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 162

"Sure Kira, but do you want me to get your medicine and a water" said Connor
"Yeah go get my medication and water first then i will show you the song in my notebook don't let anyone else know I don't feel good" Kira said
Then Connor got the medicine and bottle of water and returned.
"Here ya go Kira" said Connor handing her the stuff
As Kira and Connor sit outside the others continue watching home movies. "Yea, noise, then i'll be brief; o, happy dagger! this is thy sleath; there rest, and let me die" says Amy in her eighth grade performance as Juliet in Romeo & Juliet then Amy stabs herself with the fake dagger and out pops a red handkerchief and she falls. Isabella hits pause. "Looks like even back then you knew you wanted to be an actress" says Isabella. "That i did. as you've seen so far i wanted to become an actress and so i spent a lot of time doing plays and getting trained in the ways of acting" says Amy. "And here you are now sis a professional actress" says Robbie. "Not to forget you've won an emmy now all you need is an oscar" says Cheyenne. "It's not been easy though picking the right part any part could lead me in the category for best actress for the oscars" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 163

"Thanks so much I don't even know why I feel like this I mean i didn't have any visions lately" Kira said as she took her medication and drank water and showed Connor her notebook
"Wow, you were thinking of more songs Kira" said Connor
As the video ends Isabella puts in another DVD that was played at the wedding called Amy & Elijah: Together All These Years. the movie opens showing Amy and Elijah's earliest play dates. "Oh don't you two just look so cute" says Isabella. "From what i can tell this is one month after we had left you with Paul and Patricia" says Fred. "Looks like it" says Amy. On Mesagog's island the generals are roughly done with their training exercises for the day. Great-Finn walks forward to Mesagog. "Here's what we have planned" says Great-Finn whispering to Mesagog.
"Yeah I was i guess you can say I am still working on them that's why I played and sang Best Friends that's the only song I finished" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 164

As the DVD continues it shows Amy with Elijah during the summer before they went into high school at the lake condo owned by Paul & Patricia. "Hey guys" says Patricia waving with the camera in her other hand. "Hi mom" says Amy. "Hi Mrs. Ford" says Elijah. the footage then shows Amy on the rope swing. Amy does a tarzen yell and she swings into the water. "Be careful" says Patricia. "Mom i'm always careful" says Amy. "Me tarzen me save Jane" says Elijah then he swings and lands next to Amy. It then switches to night showing the two roasting marshmallows with Robbie and Cheyenne as well as Kira. "Kira seems more calmer in this time of her life" says Isabella. "K has had it hard since she became a ranger" says Amy. "We all have" says Cheyenne. "Balancing school for you guys as well as Kira and Connor but balancing paleontology and acting isn't easy" says Elijah. "I agree at times when i am rehearsing i get the call to help the others" says Amy. "Same here with me but if we are uncovering a new specimen or a specimen we have already found but it's not like any we've seen before" says Elijah. "Not like any you've found before?" asks Fred hitting pause on the DVD. "Well some specimens are different than others. in 2003 (later in 2007 this is a true fact) i was digging with my mentor Dr. Horner and we found a fossil of a T-rex and in 2007 four years later we found proteins on the fossil" says Elijah.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 165

"Connor what do you think Mesogog and Great-Finn are doing right now or planning right now cause I have a feeling that they are up to something which song in my notebook should i finish writing before i continue with the other songs" Kira said
"I'm not sure Kira. I wouldn't worry about them. It's up to you with your songs. Finish the one your working on" said Connor
"Ok I won't worry about them which song do you like out of them all cause when you pick a fav i will finish writing it" Kira said
"How about the one you were just starting to write, cause it sounds good so far" said Connor
On Mesagog's island the troops are done with their daily training and swim around the ocean on Mesagog's island. "The plan is set. all we can do now is make sure the plan falls into play tomorrow" says Great-Finn to Mesagog. Outside at Amy and Elijah's mansion Kira's phone buzzes. "Hey Kira it's mom. it's sunday and you know what our agreement was you and Connor are due back in Reefside. see you when you get home. don't forget to ask Amy to unlock her main gate so you guys can leave since she doesn't like the paparazzi trying to sneak into her home. mom" says the text. Inside Amy hits pause while Robbie and Cheyenne get their stuff then they go out to Robbie's car. "Well sis we'll see you two soon" says Robbie hugging Amy. "Likewise bro" says Amy. Everyone says their goodbyes then Amy, Elijah, Fred and Isabella go inside once Robbie and Cheyenne leave and the gate is closed.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 166

"Ok I just got a text from my mom saying that today is sunday and we have to go back to Reefside we need to tell Amy to unlock her main gate so we can leave since she doesn't like the paparazzi trying to sneak into her home" Kira said
Amy gets up and uses her telekinesis to float Connor and Kira's stuff outside and at the same time uses her telekinesis to text Kira. "Hey K, its me. i have yours and Connor's stuff here by Connor's car. mom just texted me saying she's expecting you guys. come by the door so you can get your stuff, i can buzz the gate so you guys can leave then i can re lock the gate" says the text.
"Ok Connor we can go by the door to get our stuff and your car and head home" Kira said
"Alright Kira, let's go" said Connor as they headed for the front door
"Ok I can't believe we forgot that it was sunday and that we have to go home" Kira said as she grabbed her notebook

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 167

Once the two are downstairs Amy gives Connor a goodbye hug and gives Kira one as well. "Thank you for coming out to visit us. just know you guys are welcome here anytime but call me first to see if me or Elijah are home so you can stop by because the security guard won't just let you in unless you have an invite from me along with your phone and i am on the phone saying i have invited you because we've already had a paparazzi zoo happen outside the main entrance and we don't want a repeat of that happening again" says Amy. Amy pushes the button to the gate and watches Connor and Kira leave as their car pulls out then she locks the gate and the gate closes. Amy activates the code once she closes the door and then joins her husband and parents as they continue to watch the DVD they were watching after bringing chips, dip and water bottles for everyone.
"I know Kira, you ready to go home" said Connor
"Yeah I'm ready to go home" Kira said
Then Connor pulls up to Kira's house and says,"Here we are, home. Your parents are outside your house as well as mine" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 168

On the porch Patricia is knitting a shirt for her future grandson or future granddaughter and Paul is reading a fishing magazine he got in the mail the previous day as they wait for Kira to arrive home. Back at Amy and Elijah's the four finish watching the movie and they step out into the backyard and sit in the patio area. "So when can we expect you two to come to KO-35 for a family dinner?" asks Fred. "I know the family dinners are every wednesdays and. . .'Amy turns to Elijah' do you have any plans for wednesday hun" asks Amy. Elijah checks his cell phone which has his schedule in it. "Nope no plans i'm free that day and we had plans to go to the mall so you can promote your new movie on DVD and i have to go to Reefside High and help Doctor Oliver teach a class which I failed to tell Kira and Connor but wednesday looks like a plan for us to go to KO-35" says Elijah. Amy smiles, "Count us in for wednesday". "Alrighty see you two then" says Isabella then the two look up and in two teleportation beams the two teleport back to KO-35. Amy sits next to Elijah on his chair and the two relax.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 169

"Yeah they are but I guess they don't see us" Kira said
"I guess not Kira" said Connor laughing
"I have a idea why don't we go there and surprise them" Kira said laughing
"Sounds good Kira, let's do it" said Connor
"Ok let's go" Kira said following Connor
Then Connor and Kira get out of the car and sneak over to the houses
"I just hope they don't see us before we get there" Kira said sneaking up to her house
Just then Angel (who is in the backyard) starts barking. on Mesagog's island the troops get some much needed rest for the next day would be one tough battle.
"Connor I forgot all about Angel she always barks when I come home how are we going to sneak on them now" Kira said
Angel stops barking but then from a nearby tree branch Connor's kid sister (who's about eight) jumps down near them. "Boo" says Caroline.
"Caroline, you scared me. Not now please be quiet" said Connor
Kira looks at Connor
"Are you still trying to sneak up on your parents without them knowing" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 170

"Yeah but what are you going to do about your dog" said Connor
"You actually don't need to sneak up big bro. mom and dad said as longas you get home before 7:56 you'll be ok and its now 7:50" says Caroline then Angel starts barking again.
"Well I think our cover is blown Kira" said Connor
Caroline leaves Connor and Kira as she runs through the woods and into hers/Connor's backyard. Angel notices Kira and then starts spinning in circles (meaning she's happy to see its Kira because she couldn't tell if it was Kira or a bad person).
"Don't worry Angel is just so happy to see me I don't think my parents notice that I am home I knew you had a brother but i didn't know you had a little sister I guess both of us have brothers and sisters" Kira said
As Angel continues to spin around happy to see Kira she slips off her collar and leash to her dog house and runs towards Kira.
At Amy and Elijah's house Amy is taking a shower while Elijah writes in his journal which he had labeled "The Journal of A Paleontologist: The Discoveries". Once Amy gets out of the shower she uses her telekinesis to open the bathroom door, float her pajama's to herself then closes the door. a moment passes and Amy walks out and lays next to Elijah. "Hows the book coming along?" asks Amy. "Its coming along good just writing down all the recent finds and some found by me" says Elijah, Amy smiles. "I know this book will become a best seller just like your current one will soon be one as well" says Amy. The two kiss and Amy uses her telekinesis to float both her romance novel she is reading to her as well as her reading glasses. amy puts on her reading glasses and opens her book to where she left off.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 171

Kira sees Angel coming towards her and picks her up
"Hey I can tell your happy to see me huh let's go over to Connor so you can say hi" Kira said walking over to Connor with Angel
"Hey Angel" said Connor as he petted her
"I know she was barking when we came home cause she is so happy to see us especially me I wonder why my parents didn't see us yet" Kira said
Caroline walks over to them. "You guys are in the clear get moving before you get caught and watch out Eric will be outside in. . ." says
Caroline then she leaves just as she hears Eric whistling entering the backyard.
"I don't know Kira but hear comes my bro Eric" said Connor
Eric looks around and watches Caroline skip by as she goes inside. after not spotting anyone Eric begins doing a little bit of the moves he learned while at the Wind Ninja Academy.
"Connor what is Eric doing I have never seen him do those moves before is he trying to be like you" Kira said
"He trained with the Wind Academy school and the Ninja Rangers" said Connor
"Well that's great I didn't know he went there to train when did he go does he teach you any moves he learned" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 172

"I'm not sure when he went. He taught me some things when he could" said Connor
"That's good at least he lives with you unlike my brother and sister" Kira said
I know, but it still gets crazy there" said Connor
"Yeah it does is he older than you I don't think my parents saw me yet" Kira said
Just then Eric disappears in a cloud of smoke and the ground starts moving (like Dustin's trick he had since he was a student of the earth group in the Ninja Academy so we can theorize Eric was a student under Dustin studying earth).
"He's older than me" said Connor
"Ok just like Amy is older than me how long has he been doing that move" Kira said
"Not sure, really" said Connor.
Just then the ground explodes open in a cloud of smoke and Eric grabs Connor and puts him in a headlock. "Hey bro" says Eric. "And you guys didn't think i noticed you" says Eric and he lets Connor go. "To answer your question Kira i am older but by two minutes since Connor and i are twins" says Eric. "Also i've been practicing my moves i've learned from the ninja academy every now and then even though i don't go to the school anymore" says Eric.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 173

"That's great that you have those moves why don't you go to school anymore just like Amy and Robbie are older than me" Kira said
"I actually do go to school not ninja school. i go to Reefside Prep school the private high school here in Reefside" says Eric. "Technically though we are twins i'm only older by two minutes so yep
there are three McKnight children myself and my twin bro whom you know and our ten year old little sister Caroline" says Eric.
"That's good what about Caroline does she go to school so we both have siblings although you all live together whereas Robbie and Amy don't live with me anymore thats the only difference" Kira said
"Caroline goes to Reefside elementary she will be in middle school after the summer ends her birthday is two weeks from now" says Eric.
"Anyways i heard Kira your big sister the local town resident who has become a big time celebrity is expecting a baby" says Eric.
"That's great yeah she is she's really excited about having a baby" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 174

"Hey Bro, how are you doing. That's great that you and Caroline are doing good" said Connor
"Anyways bro you better get moving mom and dad have already spotted your car same with Mr. and Mrs. Ford" says Eric then he disappears doing the ninja trick he did before.
"Don't tell me he did the disappearing act again he is really good at doing that move even though he surprises you and you don't even know it" Kira said
At Amy and Elijah's Amy puts her bookmark in her book and uses her telekinesis to put both her glasses and her book on a nearby nightstand. "It's only a few minutes to seven and I'm not even tired" says Amy. Elijah finishes his sentence he is writing then puts his pencil and journal down, "I agree". "So tomorrow you leave for a dig and i have to go in for a photo shoot for publicity pictures for my
upcoming new film" says Amy. "Yep, but i will be back by wednesday just in time for the family dinner on KO-35 like we promised your parents" says Elijah. Elijah's phone beeps and he checks it. "My flight on wednesday won't be leaving till 12:30 so i should be back from Colarado by around 3:00 or 3:30 which should give me time to do some laundry and for us to get changed and ready to teleport to KO-35" says Elijah. Amy lays on Elijah's chest, "Sounds like a perfect plan".

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 175

"Yeah Kira, he did it again" said Connor
"It would be great if you learned that move then you could surprise the monster and attack without him seeing you" Kira said
Amy watches Elijah as he packs for his paleontology dig. "Alright thanks" says Amy and she hangs up the cordless phone using her telekinesis. "Our limo will be arriving at 7:49 tomorrow morning so
that should give us time to get to the airport, enable you to check in at the airport and allow me to go to my photo shoot" says Amy. "Sounds good" says Elijah. Amy walks up to Elijah, "It won't be long till we start seeing signs of my pregnancy". "Its going to be hard to adapt to but before we know it a year will just fly right by us and we will be parents" says Elijah.
"It would be great but not sure if I could learn it. Hey Eric any chance on teaching me that move" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 176

The ground regroups as it was as Eric continues to travel underground into the forest in the backyard. on the porch both the mcknights and the fords go inside and sit in their respected living rooms.
"I guess our parents went inside what do you think Mesogog is planning right now should we go inside our houses" Kira said
"I guess they did. I'm not sure what he's planing but you know its not good. We should cause it seems to be getting dark, and I know my mom would want me in" said Connor
"Ok besides I will know what he's planning cause i get visions of him planning everything what happens if I get a vision and my parents don't know what's wrong how do I get you to come over" Kira said
"Just give me a call Kira, i'll be here" said Connor
From the woods Eric appears again and he cleans the dirt off his shirt and he is cleaned up. "Man that trick takes a lot of energy and a lot of effort not to get dirty" says Eric then he goes inside before Connor goes in.
"Ok I will then when you come over we can go see Alpha" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 177

On the megaship Alpha presses a button and Amy along with Elijah are teleported on the ship. In the megaship infirmary room Alpha conducts a ultrasound using the recent development in ultrasound technology developed by karovan doctors. on the screen Amy spots something.
"Alpha i know that is the heartbeat that we're hearing but i'm hearing more than one" says Amy. Alpha does another check through and deca monitors it. "I'm also detecting more than one heartbeat Alpha" says Deca. "That can only mean one thing" says Alpha. Amy smiles same with
Elijah. "We're having triplets" says Amy and Elijah. On Mesagog's island lt. Mako appears before Mesagog and Great-Finn. "My lords i have detected the red ranger showing an unknown ability" says mako. "Then when we strike tomorrow we get the red ranger first then we get the yellow ranger" says Great-Finn looking for Mesagog's approval.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 178

"Sure thing Kira" said Connor
"Ok I know what to use when i call you to come over if I have a vision" Kira said
After checking in with Alpha Amy and Elijah stand on their galaxy gliders and watch the sights of the galaxy (they of course are morphed). "The galaxy is truly unique" says Amy. "That it is" says Elijah. The two then see Aurora borealis. "You know if one of the kids is a girl how do you feel about naming her Aurora?" asks Amy. "Sounds good. how do you like Dawn for her middle name?" asks Elijah. "Aurora Dawn Calloway. I like it but if she is the only girl i want her to
inherit my middle name of Skyla" says Amy. "Ok by me" says Elijah. The two then fly back down to earth, land on their balcony once they are cleared by Alpha of any paparazzi then they demorph, lock up the house and go to their bedroom.
At Kira's house once Angel walks inside paul calls out. "Kira Ford" calls Paul. "Your not in trouble sweetie we figured you'd be in the backyard" says Patricia.
"I was always in the backyard when we came home from Amy and Elijah's talking to Connor" Kira said
"Did you enjoy your visit with your sister you two always have some sort of adventure whenever you two are together" says Patricia. "So i've heard from Amy via email" says Paul. "It isn't easy though for them to spend time together at times because Kira has said the paparazzi never make it any easy for them to spend time together, isn't that right Kira" says Patricia.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 179

"Yeah it is hard for me to spend time with her cause of the paparazzi they never seem to leave her and Elijah alone will that happen to me when I have cds come out into the stores where everyone buys them and wants me to sign autographs" Kira said
"Only time will tell kiddo" says Paul then E! News Weekend continues on tv (which is what Paul and Patricia were watching when Kira walked in the door). "Now for the latest in expecting parents" says Ryan Seacrest then it shows a picture of Amy and Elijah. "Reps for actress Amy Ford-Calloway have confirmed with the actress giving her consent that she and hubby paleontologist Dr. Elijah Calloway are expecting their first child. The couple have been married two years and for them to expect their first child the two are very excited. a rep speaking for Mrs. Ford-Calloway has quoted her as saying "We're both veryexcited we could have either another paleontologist or actor/actress on the way but either way we can hardly wait"" says Ryan then it switches to another celebrity expecting couple. "Looks like Amy went public saying she is pregnant but she hasn't said a word yet she is like the space rangers Andros, Zhane and Karone that she is from their planet as well" says Paul. "Well keep in mind hun that people tend to be freaked out by the whole alien thing, remember what my father was like to Amy before he changed his ways" says Patricia. "Oh yes he would quiet often just call her alien instead of his granddaughter but overtime she grew on him and he stopped" says Paul.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 180

"I hope not cause I'm not like Amy and I follow my own path" Kira said
"Thats true you and your sister are different" says Paul. "But Kira keep in mind Amy did do a few musical plays in the drama department growing up. she has said the only time she sings is when she is at home cleaning and when she is in her limo as well as when she is in makeup having her hair, makeup and nails done before she films either a movie or a commercial" says Patricia. "Actually i heard from her before you and Connor went up via email that she is filming a commercial for Kohls department store tomorrow" says Paul.
"I know that I have known that since I went to visit her really that's good I'm happy for her" Kira said
"That reminds us Kira we know during school vacation leave during April your going with Elijah to go on a dig with him for a few days" says Patricia. "Do you two know where the dig will be or has he not told you yet?" asks Paul

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 181

"Yeah I got a text from Amy the dig will be in Utah I'm excited to be going with Elijah this will be my first time" Kira said
"Thats awesome your going to Utah. just remember to follow your brother-in-law's rules I'm sure a place like Utah with its environment like Arizona must have the rule of bringing plenty of water so you don't get dehydrated" says Paul. "And who knows i read the latest fossil find your brother-in-law found he got to name and he named it after your sister by giving it the name Skyla after her middle name because the fossil was found as is it was looking up at the sky as it realized there was no chance of escaping its fate" says Patricia. "I had heard that discovery. your mother is right Kira paleontologists get to name their finds every now and then and who knows if your brother-in-law will get to name a discovery either you or him make after you" says Paul. the phone rings, "Excuse me a moment" says Paul as he goes to get the phone. "I'm always happy to hear you and your sister get to spend a lot of time together" says Patricia as she pulls out the baby shirt she was knitting. "What do you think?" asks Patricia.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 182

"Yeah either Amy or Elijah told me that I might find my first fossil when i go but I'm not sure if I will or not did Amy tell you that it's a nice shirt" Kira said
"She actually doesn't know i'm making my first grandchild this present. i'm making more than one just incase she has more than one or so that my grandson or granddaughter has something to know his or her grammie loves him or her. don't say anything to your sister it is a future baby shower gift" says Patricia.
"I'm not going to say anything to her about it do you know if she is going to have or want a baby shower cause that's where she is going to be surprised with the sweater" Kira said
Patricia smiles. "When i was eight months pregnant with you i had my baby shower for you. your sister was so excited she helped plan the entire event along with your aunt Sophie (Patricia's sister), she even helped my mother prepare the food hence how your sister also got cooking to be another hobby she has become an expert in" says Patricia. "It was cause of your father's dad papa as we called him used a lot of actors to help advertise the family business and it was after he asked Fay Wray (the original Ann Darrow in the 1933 King Kong) to appear in a commercial and have Amy portray her granddaughter Amy was inspired to become an actress after meeting Fay" says Patricia. "She even watched the original King Kong vhs with Fay after they filmed the commercial" says Paul walking in. "Amy was so inspired by Fay that she has mentioned that in any acceptance speech for winning her first Oscar or first Golden Globe award that she is going to thank Fay for being her inspiration" says Paul. "We even have a picture of the two of them together" says Patricia.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 183

"Wow I never knew that but I know she makes alot of good food I always wanted to know how she became a actress and win awards for her movies how long did you have that picture" Kira said
Paul gets up and gets a photo album he's been making of Amy's life from when she was a baby to where she is today. After searching Paul shows Kira the picture, the picture shows Amy at the time age 3 with Fay Wray. "She was so cute in the commercial" says Patricia. "And she owes it all to her grandfather and Fay for being her inspiration" says Paul.
"That is a good pic of Amy and Fay thats good she got inspired by fay and her grandfather that's a nice album of Amy" Kira said
"Thanks kiddo i've been working on this project for a while now. also don't forget her grandfather my father was also your grandfather. it was a loss for the family when he died, you were only two years old at the time he passed" says Paul. "But keep in mind sweetie though Amy has said her grandfather and Fay were her inspiration to get into acting she has told me in all her performances her biggest inspiration today that inspires her is you. she has always been proud of you and always will be" says Patricia. "From the moment you were born she has always looked out for you and she has said to me and your mother in any acceptance speech she will also mention "But most importantly this is for my little sister who continues to be my biggest fan but most importantly my best friend. Kira we've been through a lot these past few years from me evolving into the actress i've become to where you are making your way up to your singing career i could not be more proud of you" says Paul.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 184

"I know Amy told me that the guitar I have is from our grandfather that he left me before he died I'm surprised that I'm her inspiration in all of her performances I didn't actually know that" Kira said
"You've always been her inspiration. when she first held you i was video recording her, she smiled and said i have a little sister" says Patricia. "I am very proud that you two have always seen each other as sisters and when we came clean that we adopted Amy and that she wasn't your biological older sister you didn't care at all you looked at her still as the older sister she has always been" says Paul. "I agree over the years i've seen you do a lot of things with your sister. even at times it was her who helped motivate you. like when we were teaching you to walk you kept falling down then when your sister walked in the room you stood up and she looked at you then you walked right to your sister" says Patricia. "We got that on video, also your first words were not mama or dada your first words were sista" says Paul. Patricia wipes away a tear, "You two share a bond that will always be with you forever".

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 185

"You know that poem Amy wrote when she was in second grade? the one that is framed in the living room at her home and it has a first place ribbon?" asks Patricia. "The poem as you know is called the new arrival" says Paul. "If you read it carefully you'll see she wrote it about you and how much she enjoys being a big sister to her little sister. you were only a year old when she wrote it and she wrote it just for you" says Patricia.
"I know that we will share a bond when I was in her house I didn't get to look at it maybe when i go back and visit i can take a look at it I am proud of her" Kira said
At Amy and Elijah's house Amy checks her email and discovers she's been nominated for a golden globe award in the category Best Actress Motion Picture Drama the following year for her performance in her recent film which she co-starred with her friend Kate Winslet.
"We all are" says Paul. "And we're so proud of you and Robbie for how far you've both come in your own events you've both been successful in" says Patricia. Kira's phone beeps and its from Amy. "Hey K, just checking in 2 see if u & Connor made it home. anyways i just got a e-mail from my agent i'm up for a nomination 4 best actress in the Golden Globe Awards. anyways plz tell mom + dad i send my hellos & hope to see them soon. take care K, 'a symbol'-Amy" says the text.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 186

"Yes Connor and me made it home safely I will tell them you said hi and that you will see them soon" Kira presses send
"Mom dad i got a text message from Amy she says hi she will see you soon she is also up for a nomination 4 best actress in the Golden Globe Awards" Kira said
The next morning at Reefside High School Trent and michelle pull into the student parking lot at the High School followed by Ethan and Angela.
At Amy and Elijah's house the two get into their limo and they drive off to the airport to drop off Elijah so he can go on his dig he has been assigned to.
On Mesagog's island Great-Finn assigns a task to one of his generals then the general leaves.
Connor and Kira get to school and see Trent Michelle Ethan and Angela Kira sits down on the stairs she has her medication and a bottle of water

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 187

Angela heads inside leaving the rangers by themselves (Angela doesn't know they are the rangers). "What a weekend" says Trent. "I agree, i just hope Mrs. McDonald in english class isn't going to be to bossy today (Mrs. McDonald is the english teacher for juniors, i've decided that she can be a bit like Mesagog but doesn't have the powers he has)" says Michelle. "I hear ya Michelle. i was worked to the full level of deciding what book to read for her class would be the final book project for her class for the upcoming ending of the year" says Ethan. "She's picked to many books to choose from. luckily Michelle and I have been paired together to work on the project together" says Trent. "Mm-hmm. we chose to read and write a book report on the prince and the pauper by Mark Twain" says Michelle. "Thats good Angela and i have decided to write ours on The War Of The Worlds by H.G. Wells" says Ethan. "Did you guys pick a book Connor and Kira?" asks Michelle. "The only authors you could pick from are Mark Twain, H.G. Wells and Jules Verne" says Ethan. "But luckily we have till the end of the week of finals to read the books, write a report and explain why we picked the one we picked" says Ethan. "And luckily today we have to only announce which book we picked" says Trent.
At Eric's private school Mako-Finn appears before Eric just as he is about to walk into the school. "Surrender Ranger" says Mako-Finn. "Red Ranger?" says Eric. "Dude look at me do i look like i am a power ranger? well i would have been one if i had stayed at the Wind Ninja Academy but i did not so. . ." says Eric. "Ugh! 'Mako-Finn holds his head in pain' enough are you going to go silently or not" says Mako-Finn. "How's this" says Eric then he does a ninja kick to protect himself. "Not" says Eric then as Eric heads to the door he is grabbed by Mako-Finn and disappears through an invisaportal leaving behind his backpack.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 188

"Michelle why did you say that Mrs. McDonald can be a bit like Mesogog but without the powers that's funny but Mesogog is much uglier and evil unless you compare the two I don't know if Connor and me picked a book yet I have been dealing with some stuff I'm not sure about Connor" Kira said
"Connor did we pick a book for our book report yet I know I've been dealing with stuff what about you" Kira said
"I'm thinking Jules Verne. He's good with his Sci-Fi view on books" said Connor
After Elijah's flight takes off Amy walks back to the limo with her bodyguard getting passed several paparazzi. she gets in her limo and the driver takes her to where her photo shoot will be.
Meanwhile on the Megaship Alpha is checking the cause of the alarm.
"Oh no, not good. but how do i tell the rangers they're about to go to school and i cannot risk contacting them" says Alpha.
On Mesagog's island Eric is brought before Mesagog. "Lord Mesagog the prisoner as you requested" says Mako-Finn. "Woah really freaky dude the mutant dinosaur look nobody can pass that off" says Eric looking at Mesagog.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 189

"FOOL! You wish to defy me like that. You will show me some respect around here or you won't be around much longer" said Mesagog
"Ok that will work for us is there alot of stuff about him in the book" Kira said
Kira walks over behind the school and contacts Alpha
"Alpha it's Kira I know something happened I have visions and very soon they are going to get worse I know Connor's brother Eric is in trouble how am I supposed to tell Connor that Mesogog has his brother without him getting upset" Kira said
"You'll soon be joining your red ranger friend yellow ranger" says Mako-Finn appearing before Kira.
Back at the parking lot since the students are still arriving and the rangers are still talking. "Verne is a good choice your choices of books from him are Journey To The Center Of The Earth or 20,000 leagues under the sea" says Michelle to Connor.
"Oh please like your going to bring me to Mesogog I would like to see you try" Kira said she starts to get a painful headache passes out and just lays there

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 190

Mako-Finn captures Kira then disappears through an invisaportal.
In the parking lot Alpha contacts the rangers quietly as to not bring attention towards them. "Rangers Mako-Finn has captured Kira" says Alpha. "What are we going to do? we can't skip school to save her" says Michelle. "We have just the thing to help" says Deca. a moment passes and in teleport's Amy's cousin Annabeth. "Luckily for you guys i am the inventor of the family on KO-35" says Annabeth walking up with Kira's backpack which wasn't captured when Kira was captured. "No offense Annabeth but how can you help us? our principal is expecting Kira" says Michelle. "Wait one moment" says Annabeth then she presses a button on her watch and everything freezes except Annabeth and the rangers. Annabeth types in a code on the watches keypad and then she is turned into a copy of Kira, typing in another command she clears her throat. "There now nobody will suspect a thing" says Annabeth sounding like Kira.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 191

Mako-Finn appears in Mesagog's lair and puts Kira in the dungeon.
"Look dude i already explained to your friend here that i don't know why he is calling me a power ranger when i simply am not one" says Eric. "Silence!" says Blue-Finn. "Now are you going to tell us what we need to know?" asks Great Finn. "Dude i have no idea what it is your asking of me" says Eric.
Meanwhile as Amy gets her hair and makeup being prepared so she can take publicity pictures for her upcoming film her karovan more importantly her sister instinct starts telling her something.
Kira opens her eyes looks around and notices she is in Mesogog's lair in the dungeon she stands up holds her head and tries to escape from the dungeon
"I have to get out of here before Mako-Finn brings me to Mesogog and finds out that I have visions and tries to make them stop which will never happen even if he tries i won't let him do it" Kira said trying to get out of the dungeon door
"I was thinking 20,000 Leagues Under the Sea for the book. Not to be rude and all and to change subjects, but changing like Kira is cool and all but I need to help Kira, she's in trouble" said Connor
"Connor i am as concerned as you are but there's nothing we can do right now. I have asked Alpha to contact me if there is anything we can do but right now we can't do anything. if i could i would make another 3D-Identifier (name of the invention causing her to look like Kira) but i have not had time to create one" says Annabeth. On Mesagog's island Eric is tossed right next to Kira and Mako-Finn locks the door. "What is up with those people" says Eric then he notices Kira. "How'd you get here?" asks Eric.
"I understand but I want to know as soon as possible on her condition so i can go and get her" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 192

"I'll report whatever Alpha sends for info to my communicator" says Annabeth. The bell rings and they all go to first period science (which basically is an elective class in which the science is about paleontology) which is Dr. Oliver's class. "Now we were last discussing the theory of raptors. as we have studied the Velociraptor
was not as lethal as people have thought as opposed to how it was portrayed in Jurassic Park. can anyone explain why?" says Dr. Oliver. Annabeth raises her hand still disguised as Kira. "Because there was a scientific experiment done by making a replica of its claw and having it cut through a pork belly to see how tough the claw was but it failed to cut through" says Annabeth. "Very good Kira" says Tommy then he turns off the lights and starts a slide show. "But beyond any doubt we know raptors were fierce predators. 'a slide shows a fossil of the best known velociraptor fossil attacking a protoceratops' now as we can tell though the Velociraptor may not be as they were in the film Jurassic Park we can tell it was fierce beyond any doubt. look at this fossil what is it telling you?" says Tommy. Michelle raises her hand then Tommy allows her to speak. "It shows us that the raptor may have used its claw to pierce vital organs of the throat by doing that it would be able to take down its prey and cause the prey to gasp not only for air but to suffocate it in its own blood before dying a painful death leaving the raptor to feast on its prey" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 193

"The same way you did I know why your here they mistook you for Connor cause you look like him and you have that new move that Connor can't do you think you can use your new move to get out of here and back to school before your principal calls your parents and tell them that you weren't in school but you can't tell them what happened cause they won't believe you I know you don't want to be here you can actually escape but I need to stay here I know Mesogog alot more than you do I know why Mesogog wants me I know alot of stuff that he doesn't know I can handle him and wait for the power rangers I will keep watch while you use that new move to escape and reappear back at your school before your class starts don't worry about me I will be fine just go before they get back" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 194

Eric gets a look of confusion on his face. "Ok you lost me there. so your saying they mistook me for my brother? why would they want my brother?" says Eric.
After science class the rangers go to math class. "I just remembered we have a math quiz today" says Trent. "Thats right" says Ethan. "Let me guess even if i ace this test because math is my best subject the teacher might get suspicious and eventually expect a lot out of Kira's performance in this class. luckily when i last saw Kira she told me she is good in math so this should be a piece of cake" says Annabeth then she walks into the math room as they take their seats Annabeth looks at Connor before class begins. "No word yet and also my handwriting becomes a copy of whoever i take the form of so all your teachers shouldn't suspect a thing" says Annabeth. the bell rings and the math teacher Mr. Fagean passes out the test.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 195

"Yes they mistook you for Connor cause you look like him they think he has your ninja move they want us cause we are power rangers they think you are one but Connor is the red ranger don't tell anyone that we are power rangers you should leave and get to school before they come back and your principal calls your parents to say that you weren't in school your parents and my parents don't know we are power rangers so promise you won't tell anyone you use your move to leave before they come back they just want me and your brother I hope he doesn't call your parents to tell them you weren't in school" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 196

"You lost me there again but if i find the power rangers i'll tell them you need rescuing" says Eric. Eric then gets in a meditative pose then he is able to break through the door and run into an invisaportal arriving at his school near his car where his backpack was left but a moment passes and out walks his principal. "Just arriving Mr. McKnight?" asks the principal. Eric studders for an answer when the principals phone rings. "Please excuse Eric for being late he had two flat tires and he woke up to repair them but over looked the clock in our garage since we forgot to fix the clock" says John. The principal hangs up his phone, "You got lucky this time McKnight but next time you won't be". Eric gets his things, is able to sign in, get his assignment he missed from english class and go straight to gym class. Onboard the megaship; "That went simple looks like Annabeth's invention of making a parent say anything worked" says Alpha. "Yes but as Connor said his brother can be a airhead whatever that is how can we be certain he won't reveal his brothers identity as well as Kira" says Deca. "We'll figure it out with Connor but now we need to find out how to rescue Kira" says Alpha as he and Deca continue scanning for a way to get on Mesagog's Island.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 197

Kira still sitting in dungeon waiting to see what happens and hopes Mesogog doesn't want her to go to him and tell him that he can't stop her visions
"At least Eric escaped and went back to school I just hope he doesn't tell anyone about the rangers identities cause that will be bad guess it's my fault for telling him" Kira said
On Mesagog's Island while spying on the other rangers Great-Finn notices something is a miss. Then Great-Finn blasts Mako-Finn. "How is that possible there are two yellow rangers?!" says Great-Finn in surprise. "I i . . .i didn't know my lord" says Mako-Finn. Great-Finn grins in anger, "Thats it once those pathetic rangers are done with school we capture that yellow ranger as well" says Great-Finn turning off Mesagog's tv which he uses to spy on the rangers. The rangers are now at lunch sitting at their own table with nobody else. since they've already had science, math, gym & history class. "That math test was tough" says Ethan. "I hear you i had to study till 1:45 this morning" says Michelle. Just then Annabeth's communicator screen beeps and she reads the message. "We're in luck Eric was captured but he managed to escape. Alpha warns now that their on to me being disguised as kira they think they captured the wrong one so while you guys battle Mako-Finn i should be able with Alpha's help teleport Connor onto Mesagog's Island and he can rescue Kira. "One thing: how's he going to get into Mesagog's lair without being detected?" asks Ethan. "With this" says Annabeth revealing another communicator. "I call it camouflage-invisibility meaning he has to press one button, he becomes invisible, he can sneak in, get Kira out and then he will contact Alpha and they can be teleported to safety" says Annabeth. At Amy's photo shoot she is on lunch break and gets food from the catering. she takes her seat at the studio and relaxes.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 198

Then Connor meets up with the others and says,"Hey, guys. Any news on Kira"?
"Nothing yet but by letting you test my communicator prototype one that can make you invisible we can teleport you to Mesagog's Island and once your invisible you should be able to sneak around the island, make your way into Mesagog's lair and free Kira but from what my spy-insect the size of a ladybug i have sent into Mesagog's lair it won't be easy breaking Kira out. you'll have to use my code-breaker which is just the size of a communicator, put it on the door and in one second the door should break the code and open which should give you plenty of time to grab Kira and then press a blue button the communicator to teleport you and her to the megaship. the red button is for making you invisible, never push it twice for if you do you will become visible again" says Annabeth. "One thing might be for sure: Kira might be mad at Amy for not helping us cause you know their bond their sister bond is their way of knowing they'll always be there for one other" says Michelle. "I'll contact her after we get out of school she may be still busy with her photo shoot" says Annabeth.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 199

Kira is still waiting to be rescued
"I just hope they come before Mesogog wants me to tell him anything" Kira said she starts to get another really bad pianful headache passes out and just lays there
By the time last period english class arrives the rangers are in class just before the bell rings. By now as well Amy is done with her photo shoot and she goes home. Amy changes into her nightgown even though its only 1:35 (Reefside gets dismissed at 2:15) and lays down in bed exhausted from a busy day of photo shooting. the house phone rings and Amy uses her telekinesis to set the phone to speaker. "Hello" says Amy. "Amy darling its Tammy your agent i'm just calling to remind you you have an interview with People Magazine in an hour" says Tammy. "Oh shoot your right i almost forgot about that thanks for reminding me" says Amy. "I'll see you with the interviewer in an hour" says Tammy then the two hang up. Amy goes and takes a shower so she can get ready for her interview.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 200

"Ok I will be honored to go to Mesagog's island and get Kira out" said Connor
Meanwhile, on Mesagog's Island, Mesagog looks over and says, "Bring me the Yellow Ranger immediatley"!
Kira opens her eyes and stands up
"I have got to stop getting these really bad and painful headaches I can't keep passing out all the time" Kira said
Just then a flash of energy surrounds Kira then disappears. once Mako-Finn goes to get Kira he gets zapped meaning Alpha has put a forcefield around Kira and only Connor can free her.
Once Kira see's Mako-Finn leaving to report to Great-Finn and Mesagog
she notices that Alpha has put an invisible forcefield around her preventing the villains from touching her and only Connor can deactivate the forcefield it is at this time Kira realizes Amy hasn't once contacted her to reassure her that they were working on a rescue plan.
"She's probably busy today because she said she had a photo shoot for making publicity pictures for her new movie and she has an interview some point today with People Magazine but still she is usually around to learn that I have gone missing and to help the others" Kira thinks to herself she passes out cause of the bad headaches and just lays there

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 201

As Amy gets out of the tub she gets ready by fixing her hair then she gets dressed and goes downstairs to the living room with The Prince & The Pauper and begins reading until her agent buzzes at the gate meaning she along with the interviewer have arrived. Amy takes out a bookmark and begins reading but as she begins reading she can't help but think that something is wrong. on his dig Elijah has already discovered two intact fossils and is on break. Elijah sends Amy a text. "Hey sweetheart. just found two intact fossils of two Stegasaurus's one is a infant and the other is an adult so the team and i have concluded that they were along side one other meaning the theory of protecting their young was a actuality amongst herbivore dinosaurs. thus (aka talk to you soon), love you. Elijah" says Elijah's text. Amy puts the bookmark in her book and replies back to Elijah once she gets the text. "Hey hun, thats really fascinating. u as well as other paleontologists have been wanting 2 find evidence for the longest time that parent dinosaurs kept a close eye on their young 2 protect them from predators. Anyways i'm just in the living room reading a good book waiting 4 Tammy and the interviewer from People Mag. 2 arrive for my interview. luv you 2. Amy" says Amy's text.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 202

As class begins Amy's agent arrives with the interviewer and the interview begins but back at Reefside High Mrs. McDonald walks in. "Alright class I will now be taking your answers to what you will be writing in your assigned groups as your final project for the year you have till the end of the school year to finish this project" says Mrs. McDonald. "Mr. James have you and your partner picked a book?" asks Mrs. McDonald. "Yes we have we picked War Of The Worlds by H.G. Wells" says Ethan. "Alrighty she writes down what Ethan and Angela have picked then asks another team and when they pick what Trent and Michelle have picked they have one second to pick one Miss. Harrington have you and your partner picked a book?" asks Mrs. McDonald. "We have. we picked Moby Dick by Herman Melville" says Michelle. "Very good choice that will be a tough book to conquer but i have no doubt you'll both do your share of the project she writes down what Trent and Michelle have picked and as for you Miss. Ford and Mr. McKnight what have you two picked?" asks Mrs. McDonald staring directly at Connor.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 203

While in the cell Kira has a bad feeling Connor is now in last period English Class and he is being asked to say which book they had picked for their report.
"Connor if Mrs. McDonald is looking at you asking if you and I have picked a book don't give into being afraid just tell her what we picked" Kira thinks to herself

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 204

After Amy gives a tour of the house and takes a few pictures for the magazine of her in some of the rooms of the house herself, Tammy & the interviewer go outside on the patio for the interview after amy makes them ice-tea to drink while they do the interview.
People: What inspired you to become an actress?
Amy: When i was a baby i did various diaper commercials and then when
i was three i did a commercial with faye wray for my grandfather's company with me acting as faye's granddaughter. it was after working with her and watching the original King Kong in which she starred with her and my grandfather that at the young age of three i knew i wanted to be an actress.
People: Growing up were you part of any theater plays?
Amy: I did lots of plays growing up. its a great way to get started in understanding the business and as i got older i acted a lot more in school productions.
People: Do you have any siblings?
Amy: I have a younger brother Robbie who will be entering his junior year after this upcoming summer at the University Of California in Riverside i'm not sure what he has planned to major in. I also have a younger sister Kira who is going to be a senior in high school next year.
People: Is it a challenge for you and your husband to spend time
together because of your careers?
Amy: Not at all. elijah and i find time to spend with each other before either i have to go film a movie or commercial and before he has to go on a dig to discover fossils.
People: You said before you two were high school sweethearts, what was
high school life like for you two back then?
Amy: We had good times in high school. he was always the athlete playing on the football team in the fall, spending his winters by training & in the spring he'd play baseball. i myself was always involved in the arts wither it be art class then when it came time for drama club i was always ready.
People: What was your favorite drama production you acted in?
Amy: Oh wow 'laughs' i starred in so many productions of plays i would have to say my favorite one was my last one of my senior year of high school. in that play we did a show of west side story and i got the important role of playing Maria. it was a challenge because i was use to doing shakespeare plays but taking on that role was a greatchallenge and i was able to prove i had what it takes to become an
actress.
People: Do you have a source for your inspiration aside from Faye?
Amy: My major source of inspiration has and will always be my little sister Kira. from the moment she was born and i first held her i was so happy to have a little sister. she's my best friend she and i can talk about anything to each other.
People: You've been spotted hanging out with Kate Winslet once in a while ever since you both starred in your first film together, are you two friends?
Amy: I first met kate at a convention where celebrities appear to sign autographs and when i first met kate after seeing her performance in Titanic i was honest with her and told her how much her performance had an impact on me to become a better theater actress. in fact i don't know how she did it but she said she was in the audience when i was in west side story and she said she was very impressed with my performance. today we are good friends.
People: I hope you don't mind but we have brought with us some fan letters in which we picked the best for fans to ask you anything if you don't mind.
Amy: No not at all.
People: "Dear Mrs. Ford, you've achieved so much in only two years of being a professional actress. i'm only seven and i am in a lot of school plays, do you have any advice for an aspiring actress?"- Katie age 7
Amy: Hold onto your dream and never let go of it because if you stop dreaming you'll never know how far your dreams can take you.
People: "Dear Mrs. Ford, i hear you went to my high school, i've seen your sister Kira many times and i've thought of asking for an autograph request from her, would that be ok with you?"- Luke age 16
Amy: I'd recommend you write to my fan mail address it is not polite to ask a relative of an actress who goes to your school for an autograph request. this had happened before and my sister was not to happy about it so if anyone from Reefside High reads this please do not ask my sister to get an autograph request.
People: "Dear Mrs. Ford, i'm involved in drama department with my
school, every now and then i get stage fright. did you ever experience
stage fright?"- Lucy age 12
Amy: I did at first but my mother always told me "always remember what former president FDR said" and what he said was "the only thing to fear is fear itself".
People: "Dear Mrs. Ford, my daughters look up to you as a positive role-model and i wanted to thank you for being an honest example for
kids these days"- Mother of three
Amy: Thank you that is very kind of you mother of three. i do not take movie roles that require me to smoke because i do not believe in them. kids if you think smoking is cool its not.
People: Thank you for your time Mrs. Ford-Calloway.
Amy: Your welcome and thank you as well.


The Rangers New Powers Chapter 205

"Mrs. McDonald if i may" says Annabeth then Mrs. McDonald turns her attention to Annabeth. starring Mrs. McDonald eye to eye Annabeth can see why her students never stare at her eye to eye. "Connor's just so anxious to start our report. we will be doing our book report on Journey To Center Of The Earth by Jules Verne" says Annabeth. "That took a lot of confidence of you Miss Ford to stare me in the face and look me eye to eye. you've got a lot of your sister's confidence in you she writes down what book Kira and Connor have picked. now we will be going to the library where you can get some research done on your author's but you must get a copy of the book you've selected" says Mrs. McDonald then she leaves followed by the rest of the class to the library. "Smooth move Ford didn't know you had it in you to stand eye to eye with Mrs. McDonald" says a fellow student. "Yeah Kira that was so totally awesome" says another student.
"Thanks Annabeth, appreciate it" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 206

"Anytime Connor" says Annabeth. Once in the library the students split up to get research done. On Mesagog's island Mako-Finn makes one last attempt to grab Kira, he tries to bite her but is then shocked by the 10,000 volts of the forcefields energy and he drops Kira back in the cell, closes the door then walks up to Mesagog and Great-Finn and before he can say anything he falls over and is destroyed.
Kira lays there with a really bad headache and doesn't see Mako-Finn
"At least we don't have to worry about him anymore" Kira said
After saying her good byes to Tammy and the interviewer and closing the gate Amy types in the security code and goes to the living room. Amy sighs and lays back on the couch. "What a day what a day" Amy thinks to herself as she uses her telekinesis to remove her shoes and put them away in her bedroom all the way in another room. After a busy day at school the rangers all meet up at Trent's house
and Annabeth gives Connor the communicator she designed for the mission once Alpha teleports it in. "it's up to you Connor if we run into any problem's we'll deal with them till you and Kira return" says Annabeth. "Remember tap the red button twice to become invisible, when you have Kira tap the yellow button twice and you will be teleported back here and to become un-invisible tap blue twice. 'she hands him the code breaker to unlock the cell holding Kira' everything you have with you even this will become invisible" says Annabeth.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 207

Kira is still laying there waiting for Connor to rescue her "I hope he gets here soon i can't stay here any longer" Kira said to herself closing her eyes
Thats cool, Kira will be happy. When do I go" said Connor
As everyone makes the final plans and just as Annabeth is about to give Connor the clearance to teleport a group of Tyrannodrones arrive. "We'll deal with these clowns" says Trent. "Alpha teleport him now" says Annabeth. On the Megaship Alpha presses a button and teleports Connor to Mesagog's Island. "Lets take care of business" says Ethan than the rangers begin fighting.
Kira lays there with her eyes closed and a really very bad headache
"I hope I can help them fight then go see Alpha and lay down on the Megaship" Kira said the headache is getting worse
Then Connor landed on Mesagog's island and said,"Alpha, I'm here. I'm heading to the castle"
While contacting the megaship, Connor hits the red button twice and turns invisable for the time being

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 208

"Ok your all clear Connor" says Alpha. "The door to the fortress will be open since the villains can't feel the cold they always keep the door open. remember don't say a word you don't want to give away your location" says Alpha signing off. Back at Amy/Elijah's Amy gets up and steps outside in the backyard. "Hey Amy" says Courtney Cox. "Hey Courtney" says Amy. Amy opens the gate and Courtney walks in with Coco and her husband sit and the three sit as Coco sits next to them playing with her doll. "Hi Coco" says Amy. "Hi Mrs. Ford" says Coco. Amy smiles, "She's the coolest kid i know". "Thanks. so we heard from Elijah the other day you two are now expecting" says David. "Yep we are i'm currently eight weeks along" says Amy. "Congrads" says Courtney. "Thanks" says Amy. "Anytime" says Court. "Believe me there's nothing better than having children. Coco here actually crawled up into our bed this morning and started poking my face saying "Daddy"" says David. "Oh really, did you do that to your dad?" asks Amy. Coco smiles and giggles. "I just hope my kid won't be like that because of my acting schedule and my husbands schedule as a paleontologist he can be quiet tired when he is home from paleontology digs" says Amy. Hey do you think he'd mind if i go with him on a dig sometime?" says David. "What do you think Courtney?" asks Amy. "Its cool with me" says Courtney. "Well i know he is looking for one more person to go with him and my sister when they go on their dig in Utah. I'm expecting a call from him when he gets home so i'll ask him when he gives me a call" says Amy. "Sounds good" says David. After they say their good byes Amy sets the lock on the gate and then goes inside and locks all the doors.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 209

Kira is still waiting for Connor to get her out so she can help them
"I can't wait to get out of here for good and to help the others I just wish I could get rid of this very bad headache" Kira said
Then the door to the castle opens as Alpha said, and then Connor walks in.
"I'm in finally. Now to get Kira" said Connor to himself
Meanwhile at Trent's house the rangers along with Annabeth are still battling the Tyrannodrones. three of them stare down Annabeth and she just stands there then she jumps in the air and does a mixture of an aerobic/karate combat that defeats any of the Tyrannodrones in her way.
Kira is looking around for Connor
"Where are you I'm ready to leave here" Kira said she was still laying down
Then Connor made more of his way through the castle and into the dungeon area. "I hope she is here" said Connor to himself
Kira hears Connor talking and sees him
"Connor I'm right behind you laying down here on the floor just look down" Kira said her headache was still getting worser by the moment

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 210

Once the Tyrannodrones begin to fight back even tougher than before they surround the rangers. "Man we could use Kira and Connor right now" says Ethan. "I hear ya Kira's Ptera-Scream would send this guys running" says Annabeth.
After reading two chapters in the Prince and the Pauper Amy uses her telekinesis to put the book away and uses it again to get a cookbook. Once she has the cookbook Amy remains on the couch and begins looking up ideas for what to cook for dinner. "Hmm spaghetti with turkey sauce (which i just found out is a good recipe for pregnant women) sounds like a good idea as for dessert i know i shouldn't spoil myself but what the hey" says Amy thinking to herself then her telekinesis brings her a dessert cookbook and she begins reading it. "A watermelon
blueberry banana split sounds like it will hit the spot" Amy thinks to herself. Amy puts two bookmarks in the pages of both books and falls asleep deciding to take a two to four hour nap before she starts dinner. On Mesagog's island Clone-Elsa walks in opens the gate and looks at Kira. "We will find a way to get that forcefield off of you ranger and thinking you will be rescued there is no chance" says Clone-Elsa.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 211

Kira looks at Clone-Elsa
"You can try but you will never find a way to get the forcefield off of me cause there is no way I will let you take me to Mesogog so he can stop my visions which always come true I wouldn't say that if I were you cause I will be rescued any minute" Kira said
"Connor where are you please get me out of here" Kira said to herself
Then Connor located Kira, became visable, grabbed Kira and hit the button twice to teleport out with Kira
Then Connor said to Kira,"Are you ok"?
"What?! nooooo" says Clone-Elsa then in walks general Saw-Finn. "You lost the yellow ranger?" says Saw-Finn then the two begin a huge combat. "You will pay for what you have done" says Saw-Finn. "Not if i have anything to do with you pal" says Clone-Elsa who then strikes a powerful hit to Saw-Finn causing him to be destroyed. "I never liked sharks" says Clone-Elsa then she walks out to the main part of the fortress. "What was that noise?" asks Great-Finn. "I'm sorry to say this but. . .Saw-Finn came to help me and he thought it would be funny to take the yellow ranger out of her holding cell to break the forcefield and when that happened she took her opportunity and she escaped but not before he tried destroying her forcefield which destroyed him" says Clone-Elsa. "An unfortunate loss but we will get those rangers" says Great-Finn.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 212

Kira looks at Connor and smiles
"Yeah I'm fine except for this very worse headache I still have that I actually can't get rid of how did you know where I was and how did you find me I thought you were at school I know we have to help the others with the Tyrannodrones but I think my Ptera Scream is the only way to defeat them I missed you" Kira said hugging him
"Annabeth was able to transform into you so the teachers didn't worry about you, and then she gave me this machine to where I could go invisable, break in and get you out before being detected" said Connor hugging Kira back
"That was very nice of her to do that did anyone notice I was gone let's go help the others" Kira said
In South Dakota Elijah is done for the day and he goes to visit Mount Rushmore. "Truly a remarkable sight" Elijah thinks to himself as he looks at Rushmore. Elijah takes out his phone and takes a picture of Mount Rushmore with his camera phone then sets the picture into a picture-text. "Hey Kira, your probably out of school by now. anyways i'm in South Dakota and wanted to send you this picture. I'll talk to you more about the dig we'll be going on when i get back tomorrow" says the text and Elijah sends it. In their home, Amy awakens and yawns. "What a day what a day" Amy thinks to herself. going into the kitchen Amy gets a spoon, a yogurt and a drink of water as a light snack before she has dinner in a few hours.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 213

"Really? you and her can explain everything to me after we help her and the others" Kira says as the two teleport to help the others Kira thinks to herself
"If she did find a way to look like me I hope she didn't do anything to make it seem like I wasn't myself today in school" Kira thinks to herself
Once they arrive Kira does her Ptera Scream defeating the Tyrannodrones which disappear in a greenish smoke after that Kira walks up to Annabeth surprised at how well disguised Annabeth is looking just like an exact clone of Kira
Annabeth smiles still disguised as Kira then she taps a button twice on her communicator and then is returned to her normal self. "You didn't miss much in school. just next time Mrs. McDonald stares at you to give a correct answer or an answer in general be more confident don't let that stare in her eyes get to you" says Annabeth. "As for your project i said you and Connor had picked Jules Verne and his classic work Journey To The Center Of The Earth. I'm sure my cousin aka your sister has a copy she can let you two borrow. but as for now i must be off back to KO-35" says Annabeth. The others take a step back and Annabeth smiles. "The family on KO-35 is always a call away if you guys need us for anything" says Annabeth then with a press of one of the buttons on her communicator Annabeth teleports away in a color of gold (similar to Jason's gold ranger shield from Zeo).

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 214

Kira walks up to the others
"Hey guys I'm ok thanks to Alpha and Connor" Kira said
Kira looks at Annabeth
"Thanks for the help I'm glad you disguised yourself as me so my teachers wouldn't worry about me not being in school" Kira said
As Annabeth teleports away she sends a morse code via her communicator to Kira's morpher and Michelle translates. "She's saying your welcome and anytime glad i could help out. I'm always a call away on KO-35 same with the entire family" says Michelle. everyone looks at Michelle. "I studied morse code after learning about it from the story of the titanic when we were kids" says Michelle.
"Guys I'm going to go see Alpha and stay there for a while I will be back" Kira said
"Alright we'll discuss what you missed later" says Ethan as the others go inside and Alpha teleports Kira onto the Megaship. "Welcome back Kira" says Alpha.
Walking into the bridge of the ship Emily has a file with her recent photo's from her latest modeling gig. "Thanks again for your feedback Alpha" says Emily then she notices Kira. "Kira good to see you again. sorry i haven't been around as much since that last major battle a week ago i've become a model now" says Emily.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 215

"Well guys, the good news is, is that we have Kira back. And thanks to Annabeth, i know she's not here but she helped us a lot" said Connor
"I agree she did help us out big time" says Trent. Once inside they begin their research for their projects.
"Thanks Alpha I'm really glad to be back when I was on Mesogog's island in the dungeon I kept having the same headache that I haven't been able to get rid of it kept getting worse and worse everytime I also kept passing out from it I still have it and still don't feel good don't worry Emily you didn't miss much that's great that you became a model when did you get the job" Kira said
"So how are you guys coming with your projects" asked Connor?
"Just got hired last week by Reefside Modeling Agency. it's been a lot of fun so far" says Emily.
At Trents house, "We got a bit of research done" says Ethan. "I think that Annabeth got a ton of research done for you and Kira, she must have put all the notes she wrote in your folder in your backpack" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 216

"That's great I'm happy for you" Kira said
"when I was on Mesogog's island in the dungeon I kept having the same headache that I haven't been able to get rid of it kept getting worse and worse everytime I also kept passing out from it I still have it and still don't feel good is there anything you can do cause i tryed everything and still can't get rid of it I never had any visions to get this headache" Kira said
Then Connor checked his backpack and said,"Hey, Michelle. You're right, its here".
"Looks like she got a lot of research done for you" says Trent. "To bad Annabeth isn't a ranger she could be a great ranger on the battle front" says Ethan. "As i recall when Amy took that medicine her father created it enabled her to continue being a ranger with us until she enters her sixth month of her pregnancy, maybe Annabeth will become Amy's replacement" says Michelle.
On the Megaship, "We'll see what we can do" says Alpha. "And if you don't mind i know a few remedies of cures" says Emily.
"I don't mind I know I will get bad headaches when I have visions but I don't even know why I still have this headache I didn't have any visions" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 217

Amy wakes up and stretches. "Just what i needed" says Amy and looking at her cell phone she see's she has a missed call and a new voice mail. once typing in her password Amy listens to the new voicemail. "Hey sweetheart its me. your probably resting or busy with yourinterview or photo shoot, anyways just calling to say the dig is going well. my flight will be arriving at the airport tomorrow around 12:00 noon so i'll see you tomorrow at the airport. love you" says Elijah on the answering machine and amy smiles then she deletes the message so it doesn't take up much room in her voice mail archive. Amy calls Elijah back and gets his ringback tone which is born to be wild and she smiles again. "You've reached the phone of paleontologist Dr. Elijah Calloway unfortunately i am not around to get to my phone. i'm either on a dig site and i have a bad reception, on a dig and can't answer or i am at home with my beautiful wife and i'm not up for getting my phone at the time so when you hear the beep you know what to do" says Elijah's answering machine and once the beep starts Amy begins her message. "Hey hun, i see you called for me an hour ago, anyways everything is going well back here in Los Angeles. if its ok with you if you get this message before you. . .'phone starts beeping meaning Elijah is calling her back and Amy switches to the call' "hey you" says Amy. "Heeey" says Elijah sounding like the Fonz. Amy giggles, "I was just calling you back". "Yeah sorry about that i just got to my phone just as i heard it ringing" says Elijah. "Its cool. anyways just calling to say i have some exciting news about the baby when you come home and if its ok David Arquette asked if he can go on the dig with you and K" says Amy. Elijah puts the phone down for a second, talks with Jack Horner (Elijah's mentor in paleontology) then returns to the call. "Its cool with Jack i'll talk with David when i get back" says Elijah. "Sounds like a plan hun. see you tomorrow at the airport" says Amy. "Sounds like a plan. ILU (aka i love you)" says Elijah. "ILU you as well" the two kiss over the phone then they hangup. Amy smiles then her phone beeps again meaning a new text. "Hey sweetheart forgot to send you this picture of this fossil of a T-Rex that i discovered. its a complete specimen and Jack said i had the honor of naming it. it is named after the special woman in my life" says the text from Elijah. Amy smiles and sends one back. "Its beautiful and thank you for naming it after me that is so cool" says Amy's text. After sending the text Amy looks at the clock. "Well better watch the news" says Amy as she turns on the tv (since the time by now is 4:59).

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 218

As the three walk into the Megaship infirmary Kira notices a clipboard with results from another test noticing that Emily and Alpha are working on a cure for Kira's headache Kira see's on the paper on the clipboard that the results are from an ultrasound Amy had about a day ago
"She's having triplets?" Kira thinks to herself.
"I know she's eight weeks along but how could she. . .'she realizes the technology
on the Megaship is all from KO-35 and the technology from the planet is much more advance than that found on earth so Kira realizes that an ultrasound conducted on KO-35 gives parents a better read out of what they can expect better than an ultrasound on earth'" Kira thinks to herself.
"I'm getting either three nephews, three nieces, or a nephew and two nieces or two nephews and one niece. either way i'm still excited i'm going to be an aunt" Kira thinks to herself.
Just as Emily and Alpha are about to turn around Kira quickly puts the clipboard
back where she found it.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 219

Emily and Alpha walk towards Kira. "Try drinking this its an old family cure dating back to when my family first came to america before the american revolution began" says Emily handing Kira a cup with water with natural ingredients such as honey and other ingredients added.
"I know when I get visions I will have bad headaches but they won't get worse right what if I get headaches from the visions will the medication you gave me work" Kira said taking the cup of water and drinking it
"Ok I'm really happy about this too now I don't have to suffer being in
alot of pain I know the others will be happy about that especially
Connor cause he is always helping me when I get these bad headaches" Kira said
Emily smiles, "Glad to be of help". "Well i better get going to my modeling agency i'll see you on the battle front next time Mesagog or those sharks choose to show their faces" says Emily then she teleports down to earth. "Kira i noticed you saw your sister's paperwork" says Deca.
"Yeah I was looking at it I couldn't help it I was curious I put it back before Alpha and Emily came back" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 220

"Now that you know Kira Amy had asked me if you should find out what she's expecting that you do not tell your mother or tell anyone. she especially doesn't want the tabloids finding out" says Alpha. "Alpha has a good point Amy has a lot going on for her right now during her first trimester and with the additional factor of her being an actress it means she needs her rest every now and then" says Deca. "Take this with you when you get back Alpha hands Kira a booklet explaining what to expect with a karovan pregnancy' do not let it fall into the wrong hands" says Alpha.
"I already know what she is expecting I saw it on the clipboard why would I tell my mom about that she likes to be surprised can I tell the others we don't tell the world or let the tabloids know we never see them anyway I really don't care about it why would the booklet fall into the wrong hands it will stay in my room no one ever goes in there except me and Connor is the cure Emily gave me easy to make when I get worser headaches I'm ready to go back now" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 221

"We know you guys wouldn't tell anyone" says Deca. "As for the cure she put them in your medication so that way it will help you" says Alpha. "Also Amy has requested that she tell everyone the news once she arrives at the time of her pregnancy when she can tell everyone officially so it would be wise not to say anything to anyone else" says Deca Then Alpha teleports Kira to Trent's house where everyone is in the library doing research.
Kira walks into the library sees everyone and sits down next to Connor
"Hey how is the research coming along and how much did you get done" Kira said
"Going good" says Trent looking up from one the computers (since in the Mercer library they have about four computers) sitting next to Michelle. "So far so good Angela just texted me saying she got some info" says Ethan. "Annabeth got a lot of research done for you and Connor but he's going on the safe side of doing some research to guess he doesn't want Mrs. McDonald thinking you guys got a rush start ahead of everyone" says Michelle looking up from the computer.
"Wow I really did miss alot how did she get alot of research done I could never do that that's great the Connor is doing some research on his own" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 222

"When we saw her in the libraries computer lab we saw her doing a ton of research and she got a lot of good info on both the book, Jules Verne who she said you and Connor picked for your author and his book Journey To The Center Of The Earth" says Michelle. "So far we've learned quiet a lot about Herman Melville such as he read an account from a whaler who was involved in an incident in which a whale attacked the ship he was first mate on" says Trent. "War Of The Worlds has proven that its research is tough especially on its author H.G. Wells" says Ethan looking up from his laptop. "Aside from us doing research hows Alpha" asks Michelle as she writes down more notes and write the name of the website she's getting info from on a separate piece of paper.
"That's good that she did alot of research yeah we picked that book he's doing good so is Emily she is now a model which she's really happy about do you guys remember the really bad headache I had that wouldn't go away Emily gave me a cure for it now I don't have that bad headache anymore but when I get visions and headaches my medication will have the cure in it" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 223

"Thats really cool we didn't know she became a model" says Ethan. "That would explain why after our zords defeated or if we defeated a monster that she wouldn't stay around for long, she wanted to make sure she was at her modeling photo shoot in time" says Trent. "Thats also a great thing that she made that cure for you, did she discover this cure?" asks Michelle.
"I got a pretty good amount done Kira, how are you feeling" asked Connor as he showed her the paper?
"That's really great I'm feeling better Emily gave me a cure for my very bad headache now the cure is in my medication so whenever I get headaches they will help" Kira said
Kira looks at them
"Emily told me that its an old family cure dating back to when her family first came to america before the american revolution began" Kira said
"Thats cool" says Ethan. "I agree i didn't know that Emily had ancestors that came over to America around that time era" says Trent. "Maybe her ancestors came over to America with my ancestors who came to America around the time of the American Revolution" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 224

"Yeah maybe she did which is really cool I just want to get this book report done so I can relax and not worry about school or anything" Kira said
"Well this report isn't going to be easy" says Ethan. "First you need to read the entire book you've selected. Me and Michelle will be reading the first ten chapters later after everyone goes home" says Trent. "Then you need to write what the book was about, a small bio of the author and write about if the work of literature was inspired by anything" says Ethan. "I'm sure if you ask your sister she must have a copy available for you and Connor to borrow since the public and school library don't have the book in stock" says Michelle.
"You know listening to everything you said about what we have to do for the report is kinda giving me a headache and really tiring I just wish Mrs. McDonald would lighten up about giving us assignments I know Amy has books cause she has a bigger library then the public school library do you think she had to do a book report on the same author" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 225

"Believe me my sister said Mrs. McDonald has always been strict even when she, your brother-in-law and your sister went to high school. i believe Mrs. McDonald is a war widow or something because it was said she was engaged to a soldier who never returned and she became heartbroken" says Michelle. "Before you returned i got a text from my sister saying like you i'm going to be an aunt but she did say she got the same assignment when she was a junior but she was paired up with
your sister and brother-in-law. They did a ton of research done but got the project done" says Michelle. "They did their report on Treasure Island" says Michelle.
"I'm sure Amy has it and we can always ask her" said Connor
"Ok but that doesn't mean she has to be hard on everyone she really needs to lighten up they were lucky to be paired together at least all 3 of them got the project done together but for us it's really taken to long to get it done lucky them
Kira looks at Connor
"Yeah we could ask her maybe she can help us get our project done cause if we don't I am going to say something to Mrs. McDonald and get her to lighten up" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 226

"That wouldn't be a wise move. according to my sister the last student that tried to tell Mrs. McDonald (occ: she did get married but she never saw her husband again) to lighten up got in so much trouble" says Michelle. I hate to ask this but did she have any kids? i'd feel bad for her kids" asks Ethan. "From what i heard she had twins a son and daughter a year after her husband went missing and she raised them by herself and i believe the lack of a father figure in her children's life made her the disciplinarian she is when she became a high school teacher" says Michelle.
"Yeah but she really needs to lighten up how much trouble did the student get into for telling her that I feel bad for her kids more than her" Kira said
"I believe the kid must have gotten a years worth of detention" says Michelle. "All i know is if her kids have grandchildren for her i also feel bad for her grandchildren" says Ethan. "I agree i wouldn't want a grandmother like her in a million years" says Trent.
"I don't think any of us wants to have a grandmother like that I feel bad for her kids and probably grandkids as well you think I would get a years worth of detention if I stood up to her and tell her to lighten up" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 227

"You probably would" says Ethan. "I don't know how else to say this but the other day when i was walking my dog in the park i saw an old man by himself feeding the ducks by the pond and he told me a war story of how he had to go off to war and how he was captured but just recently he had been released but for the longest time he lived in France but just recently moved back to Reefside. He showed me a picture of his lost-love in his pocket watch and the woman in the picture looked a lot like a younger Mrs. McDonald" says Michelle.
"I don't know Kira, but somebody has to stand up to her eventually. She is being particuarly unfair to all of us" said Connor
"Do you think that he might be her husband that she hasn't seen since he left for war there has to be a way to get her to lighten up if he is her husband then maybe we can have them meet then she wouldn't be strict anymore" Kira said
Kira looks at Connor
"I know what you mean that's why I asked if I would get detention if I stood up to her maybe if she wasn't strict we might not have to write a book report" Kira said
"If we take a quick break right now he goes to the park in the next five minutes to sit on the bench near the lake and feed the ducks" says Michelle. "I'm up for it its worth a shot to see if he can identify her by the yearbook picture in last years yearbook" says Ethan.
"I'm up for it too how about you Connor are you up to going with us to find out if he is her husband" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 228

Once the rangers arrive at the park they find the man sitting at the bench. Michelle walks up first, "Hi Irving". "Well hello there Michelle good to see you again" says Irving. "How are things going with you today" asks Michelle. "They're going good how are things with you today" asks Iriving. "They're good just taking a break from a book report" says michelle. "Thats good, you know its always a good idea to take a break if you feel overworked. back during the Korean War when i was only 19 we didn't have any time for breaks we had to always be on the defense" says Irving. "That must have been one challenging day, from what i read about in my history class" says Michelle. "Oh believe me it was dodging bullets left to right, not knowing if you'd step on a land mine. i lost a lot of good friends on that day but the one that i lost most was my long lost love" says Iriving. "I was wondering i have a teacher with the same last name as yours and is she a relative of yours" says Michelle. Michelle shows him the yearbook picture and Irving takes out his pocket watch and they look at the pictures. "My goodness has she changed" says Irving. "Is she your sister or cousin?" asks Michelle. "She's my lost love. we were married on june 15, 1950 then after a brief honeymoon i was sent to go fight in i never got the chance to return home because i was a war prisoner and just got released about a year after the war ended and i spent a lot of my time traveling helping war devastated countries. now that i have returned i doubt she'd want to see an old fool like me" says Irving. "Thats not true, i'm a student in her english class and she has a picture on her desk of her lost-love i'm sure she'd love to see you again" says Michelle. "I dunno its been 55 years since i last saw her" says Irving. "Comeon she stays around after school at least now for another hour what do you have to loose?" asks Michelle. "Well its worth a try lets go" says Irving. The two walk up, "Guys this is Irving McDonald he's an old friend of my grandfather. Irving these are my friends Kira, Connor, Ethan and my boyfriend Trent" says Michelle. "Nice to meet you all i've heard a lot about all of you. so whats happened to my beloved Lucille Michelle has said she has become quiet mean to her students over these years" says Irving.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 229

"You can try Kira, but I am not sure if it will work" said Connor
"I bet once she sees Irving she might not be strict mean or give us detention or another book report ever again I hope and I really hope this works cause I cannot stand writing book reports getting in trouble getting detention or getting yelled at if we do something wrong" Kira said
After a brief discussion the others go to the public library while Michelle takes Irving to the High School. "Miss. Harrington your here an hour after dismissal" says Principal Williams. "I know sir i just had to ask Mrs. McDonald a question and introduce her to a friend of mine" says Michelle. "As you were Miss. Harrington" says Principal Williams as he goes to his car to get something before going back to his office. Once at Mrs. McDonald's door Michelle knocks, "What i am very busy" says Mrs. McDonald. "Mrs. McDonald 'Michelle enters' i'm really sorry for disturbing you but. . ." says Michelle. "This had better be important Miss. Harrington" says Mrs. McDonald. "I was just wondering about the assignment" says Michelle. "The assignment is to be ten-fifteen pages on a book of yours/your partners choice. you need to write what the book is about three pages, why you chose it four pages, anything of interest such as if it was inspired by anything five pages and a three page bio of the author" says Mrs. McDonald. "Alright thanks" says Michelle. Just as Michelle goes she notices a picture Mrs. McDonald is looking at in her locket. "You know i have a locket similar to that Trent gave it to me for our anniversary" says Michelle showing it to Mrs. McDonald. "Very nice. i got this over 50 years ago before my husband was sent to fight in the Korean War. when i got word he was missing i was devastated and a year later i had my two children William and grace. i was left alone to raise them and without a father figure to help i gave up on romance" says Mrs. McDonald. "Well what if he was still around could you give him another chance" asks Michelle. "Its been 50 years since i last saw him and besides he wouldn't want to see me again if he had lived he wouldn't have wanted me he must have abandoned his ring and married someone else" says Mrs. McDonald. "Not necessarily" says Irving then he walks in. Mrs. McDonald stands up and then faints in shock.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 230

Just then a woman enters, "Mom!" says the woman and she runs over to help Michelle and Irving. "Irving your suppose to be at the lake isn't that where you said you were going?" asks the woman. "I was but my friend Michelle here wanted me to meet Lucille" says Irving. "How do you two know each other if you don't mind me asking?" asks Michelle. "He lives in the senior center i work for. I'm Grace McDonald-Robinson Mrs. McDonald is my mother" says Grace. Mrs. mcDonald starts to wake up, "Gracie? Grace is that you?" asks Mrs. McDonald. "Its me mom. are you ok?" asks Grace. "I had the most scariest moment ever i thought your father had returned" says Mrs. McDonald. "Mom you said dad dissapeared during the Korean War" says Grace. "And i did but i have returned" says Irving. Grace looks at Irving and then looks at her mother. "irving is this true that your my biological father? cause you look an awful a lot like me and my brother" says Grace. "This may be hard for you to accept but i am your father" says Irving. After a few minutes of explaining what had happened to him and why he didn't return after the war ended the family rejoices and Michelle leaves allowing the family to spend their time together. As Michelle leaves Irving walks up to Michelle, "Thank you again Michelle". "Anytime so whats next for the McDonald family?" asks Michelle. "Well. . .i'm going to meet my son as well as my son-in-law my daughters husband, her children as well as my son's wife and his children" says Irving. The family drives off and Michelle goes to meet the others at the library.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 231

"I wonder how it went I hope we don't have to do alot on the book report cause there is no way I am going to keep working on it and get stressed out by doing it all and also get headaches from stress cause if I get headaches I am going to take all my medication to get rid of my headache" Kira said
Before Michelle drives off Mrs. McDonald, Irving and Grace pull next to Michelle. "And Miss. Harrington" says Mrs. McDonald. "Yes ma'am" says Michelle. "Don't tell any of your fellow classmates but the report is now going to be a six page report i will explain more tomorrow during class. toodle-loo" says Mrs. McDonald as her daughters car drives away. A few minutes later Michelle arrives at the library and finds the others. "Mission accomplished but she didn't say any word on the report if it was canceled or not" says michelle joining the others.
"Was she surprised when she saw Irving and was she happy or not happy" Kira said
"Well at first she fainted in shock but then she and Irving made up and she introduced him to their daughter who came to pick her up. my guessing is that they are on their way to meet their son as well as go out to a family dinner so he can meet the family he never knew he had" says Michelle.
On Mesagog's Island the villains are busy plotting the next attack.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 232

"Wow I wonder if she will be nicer from now on cause i couldn't handle her strictness" Kira said
"None of us could handle that Kira" said Connor
After everyone gets research done their separate phones beep a text message asking them all that dinner is just about ready. "5:45 already wow we've really been doing a lot of research" says Ethan. "We'll catch you guys tomorrow at school" says Trent and Michelle then they leave in Michelle's car followed by Ethan driving off in his car.
"I know we can't handle her being strict we should probably head home I'm ready to go" Kira said grabbing her backpack
At the Ford residence as well as the McKnight residence both Patricia and Kim are checking on the food to make sure its almost ready. At Amy and Elijah's Amy is just about to cook herself dinner when her mother teleports in. "Hey sweetie" says Isabella. "hHey mom" says Amy. "You go sit down and i will cook whatever you prefer" says Isabella. "Its ok mom i got it" says Amy. "No no i insist" says Isabella. "How about we cook together" says Amy. "Sounds like a plan" says Isabella and the two review the recipe and begin making the meal.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 233

Then Connor and Kira got into Connor's car and drove off
"We are on our way back" said Connor
"I hope Mrs. McDonald isn't strict tomorrow when we get to school cause none of us can handle that again" Kira said
I hope you don't mind but i invited three people i'd like you to meet" says Isabella. "I don't mind" says Amy. A moment passes then Lucy, Tammy and Rachel teleport in. "Amy meet your sister-in-laws Lucy, Tammy and Rachel girls this is your sister-in-law Amy we've told each other much about one other" says Isabella. "Nice to meet you all finally" says Amy. "Same with you but as you know the life of us and your brothers has us traveling all over the galaxy and it isn't easy having two kids for each of us to watch over as we travel the galaxy in the galactic corps" says Rachel. "So i've heard. so i have three nieces and three nephews each ones are part of twins" says Amy. "Yep thats right" says Tammy. the girls all begin cooking dinner while chatting.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 234

Patricia sends Kira a text message. "Hey Kira its mom. we got dinner from Boston Market and we're having the McKnights over to join us. When you and Connor arrive home meet us on the patio in the McKnights backyard" says the text.
"I got a text from my mom she said when we get home meet them on the patio in your backyard" Kira said
As they pull onto their street they spot Caroline playing hopscotch on the sidewalk. "Caroline come get cleaned up your brother and Kira will be home soon" says Mrs. McKnight. Caroline finishes her last skip then goes into the house to get cleaned up for dinner.
"Right Kira, I see that Carolyn just went in" said Connor
"Yeah which means dinner is almost ready and we are alredy home" Kira said
"Indeed we are Kira" said Connor as he pulled up outside both houses

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 235

A second passes and Paul's car pulls into the driveway and out walk Paul and John. "Hey guys perfect timing just in time" says Paul. "We had to go pick up the food" says John. "Hope you guys are hungry after a busy day of book report studying cause we got a big dinner from Boston Market" says Paul then he and John carry the food over to the McKnight's house. At Amy's the food is all prepared and the girls put the food (since there is a lot of food to go around) on another table near the dining table which is used when a big dinner is made, grab
plates/forks/knives and dig in. "Wow guys this is amazing what is this?" asks Amy. "Lemon pasta with baby spinach is what i made" says Isabella. "Two-potato mash which i made" says Rachel. "Pork Tenderlions in orange sauce which i made" says Lucy. "And i made Turkey Meatloaf" says Tammy. "As for what i created i made us all crunchy pear salad" says Amy. Once the girls get their food they sit down. "So you girls all made your food before you showed up?" asks Amy. "Yep we did" says Tammy. "Your brothers are also inventors besides your cousin" says Lucy. "They invented food packages that keep the food warm until you arrive at your destination and even when you get the food out of the package it still remains as it was when you take it out of the oven" says Rachel. The girls all rise their glasses (that have water in them) and give a toast. "To family" says the girls and once they take a brief sip they begin eating.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 236

Once out of the car the two go into the backyard and find Eric already at the table and a moment passes and out walks Caroline carrying a pitcher of lemonade while her mother carries a server with the glasses for the drinks and Patricia walks out carrying the plates then they go back inside to get forks and knives. Angel in the other yard is barking and Kira smiles.
"Angel knows we're back" Kira said to Connor.
"Yeah so does everyone else" said Connor jokingly
"Yeah they sure do" Kira said
"Alrighty guys lets get dinner started" says John walking out as well as Paul. Once everyone serves themselves they sit and relax. "So Eric your principal said you missed your first class because you had to fix your tire" says John. "Uh yeah i got so stuck fixing it that i lost track of time and he said it was cool but i should have waited till school ended" says Eric. "And you Caroline. well done on your social studies test" says John. "Thanks dad" says Caroline. "And Kira your mother got a call from your math teacher, she is quiet impressed that you passed your math test" says Paul. "I agree. you see Kira its like we told you if you apply yourself you can do anything" says Patricia.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 237

"I know that thanks mom and dad" Kira said
Once dinner is completed Patricia and Kim do the dishes while Caroline goes to do her homework same with Eric and John along with Paul sit on the patio talking about plans for their fantasy baseball team for when they and their fellow teammates meet up. After saying their byes thank yous and see you soons the Fords go home.
After helping her mother and Kim clean up the Kira along with her parents get ready to leave
"I'll see you in school tomorrow Connor I'm going to finish my other homework" Kira said as her parents and her leave Kira thinks to herself,
"I wonder if Annabeth did all my homework for me also I hope Amy isn't to busy for me to stop by for a visit" Kira said
Once inside Kira gets her backpack,
"I'm doing my homework then I'm going to bed" Kira tells her parents.
"Alright Kira good night" says Patricia then she gets her knitting materials and goes to join Paul watching a movie in the tv room. At the McKnights Kim looks at Connor. "Your soccer coach called earlier he said your first tournament is in a month so practice will begin right after school for one hour then i expect you home right away to look after your sister until your father and i return home from work" says Kim. "Mom aren't i old enough to stay home alone?" asks Caroline. "Even though you are nearly 11 years old your father and i still feel your brother should look out for you" says Kim. "Now get going you two you must have homework you need to get done" says John. "Ok dad" says Caroline then she runs upstairs to her room to do her homework. "Same goes with you mister" says John.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 238

After Amy, Tammy, Rachel, Lucy and Isabella finish their dinner they put the left-overs in containers and put them in the refrigerator. Once the dishes are washed the girls all know whats next. "And now time for the best thing" says Tammy. "Sundae!" says all the girls and they get ready to make the best sundae ever.
After having dinner with her family and the McKnights Kira and her parents help clean up and take some leftovers home Kira then lets Angel in since she was outside all day, she gives Angel food and water then she goes up to her room Kira checks her backpack and when she see's her homework she is surprised that Annabeth did all her other assignments for her already.
"I wonder what my sister is up to I know I should call her first but she says that if I ever need her I can teleport in when she is home alone" Kira thinks to herself.
Kira sets her cd player to sound like she is listening her to her music so her parents won't suspect she is gone then she teleports to Amy's house she appears in the living room and hears chatter coming from the kitchen, when she walks up to the kitchen she finds Amy with her biological mother and three other women.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 239

"Hey K didn't see you there" says Amy noticing Kira. "I'm sorry where are our manners we're Amy's sister-in-law's from KO-35. I'm Rachel thats Tammy 'Tammy waves hi' and that is Lucy 'Lucy waves hi'" says Rachel. "You may have met our husbands who have been a help to you and the other rangers" says Tammy.
"Nice to meet you yeah I met them yes they were a great to help me and the other rangers Amy can I talk to you alone for a second it's important" Kira said
"Excuse me a moment don't start without me" says Amy then she and Kira go into the library. "Whats on your mind K" says Amy.
"When I was at school Mako-Finn appeared I passed out from my bad headache and he kidnapped me did you have anything to do with Annabeth helping out" Kira said
"I actually did not have any part in asking her to step in it must have been Alpha" says Amy. "I had a busy schedule today and I must not have noticed. Alpha would have contacted me otherwise but i had a busy schedule with my photo shoot which took practically forever then my interview" says Amy.
"Did your sisterly instincts kick in when I was on Mesogog's Island cause whenever I'm in trouble you would always sense me" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 240

"Ok, Kira, see you in school tomorrow" said Connor as he went back to his room to finish his homework
Ii thought they were telling me something earlier I just couldn't figure out what. I theorized you were having a hard time with that math test I helped you by quizzing you last week" says Amy.
"Nope so your instincts knew something was wrong but you thought it was about my math test wow I looked in my backpack and found that Annabeth did all my assignments and took all my classes so my teachers didn't notice I wasn't there" Kira said
"Well my sister senses have been known to be wrong from time to time" says Amy. "And to make it up to you i would like to invite you to join me and the girls in making a big sundae my treat" says Amy then she stands by the door. "You coming or you going to go home if you had a big dinner?" asks Amy.
"I like sundaes I'm going to go back home after since I have school tomorrow" Kira said as she walked to the door

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 241

"School is always important. i always put my school work right before acting" says Amy then the two join the others. "Alright ladies lets begin making a sundae" says Amy walking in with Kira. After they review the recipe (they'll be making a watermelon blueberry banana split) the girls begin making their dessert. "So Kira we hear your quiet the singer" says Tammy. "Amy's cousin Calvin is in a popular
music group on KO-35" says Rachel. "You two should meet up sometime" says Lucy. "They've actually met before. remember K? that family bbq i invited everyone to on KO-35" says Amy. "We as well as our children and husbands didn't make it to that family bbq as i recall" says Lucy. "Thats right. we unfortunately were out doing our jobs as members of the Galactic Corps" says Tammy.
"Yeah I am I have some songs I wrote in my notebook some of them are finished but the rest aren't who did you hear that from not really I don't remember anything that happened a long time ago wow even when your husbands came to see Amy they also said they were in the Galactic Corps that name came up alot" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 242

"Well the corps are similar to the one found here on earth" says Lucy.
"We rarely visit earth because we've seen how earthlings view things
from other planets so we tend to stay in areas we know" says Tammy.
"But that is really cool you have some songs done but working on other
ones thats cool" says Rachel. "If it wasn't for the corps" says Isabella. "We wouldn't have met Orion, Taurus and Cosmo" says Tammy, Rachel & Lucy. After a few minutes the girls finish the giant sundae and begin eating. "Wow not bad" says Amy. "I agree your adoptive mother knows good recipes" says Tammy. "I agree as well" says Lucy. "Same goes for us" says Rachel and Isabella.
"I just hope when my cd comes out everyone will buy it and be successful this is a good sundae" Kira said
While Connor is at home working on his homework, he says silently to himself,"I wonder how Kira is doing at this moment"?
"I''m sure it will be successful" says Tammy. "I agree and your soon-to-be-nieces or nephews will have a famous aunt in the music business" says Rachel. "We are aware that Amy is expecting triplets she contacted the entire family the other day" says Lucy. "Except for you K i must not have told you yet but now you know. surprise" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 243

"I know but if I have to sign autographs I don't want it to get crazy like it did when you had to sign alot of autographs" Kira said
"Its fame K, it has a price" says Amy. "Thats true. Calvin gets many
autograph requests wether he be by himself or he is out with his soon-to-be-wife or with family" says Tammy.
"I know I just want to be successful and not have to worry about stuff like that Amy did I tell you that Emily is now a model" Kira said
"I was unaware of that K" says Amy. "I guess I really have been busy
what with the voice-over role in my new movie to taking publicity photos for my new upcoming film that is completed but we have to take publicity photos to get people into the movie I really haven't had much time to check in with anyone lately" says Amy. "Still you know Kira you have much to accomplish with your career you still need to get an education" says Isabella. "Thats true I originally wanted to be a model myself but when plans didn't follow as they did when i was in college myself, Lucy and Tammy met Taurus, Orion and Cosmo our
sophmore year and we all began studying many topics and we signed up for the Galactic Corps" says Rachel.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 244

"You should call Emily sometime I'm sure she would love to hear from you when you and her aren't busy I know that I still need an education I haven't been finishing writing my songs cause of the book report in school which I really hate" Kira said
"I'll definitely give her a call soon K" says Amy. "Book reports i remember those days" says Tammy. "We've actually seen this teacher of yours she seems like one nasty person" says Rachel. "We've seen her through the Megaship visual screen when you are in school she looks like one strict teacher" says Lucy.
"Yeah she is I just hope she isn't nasty tomorrow since she was reunited with her husband her lost love we found him and brought him to school if she's still strict I'm leaving her class cause I can't deal with her or her strictness" Kira said
"Woah hold on a second K. your telling me that her long-lost love the one she said lost years ago has returned? and now you and the others tried playing match maker with them and see if she would take him back after all these years?" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 245

"Yeah he returned and Michelle was the one who did it and yes they are basck together as a family me and the others were at the library when Michelle reunited them" Kira said
"Thats cool" says Lucy. "Still you never know K it may take her sometime before there is any significant change in her. she never took it easy on me because she knew i was a bookworm and she never did once question how i got my book reports done" says Amy. After dessert the girls wash the dishes and say bye then Lucy, Tammy, Rachel and Isabella teleport back to KO-35. "Well K thanks for stopping by. just know i'm always here for you if you need me" says Amy then she extends her hand (like the rangers did when they did their first jump up in the air and said "Power Rangers"), "Sisters for life?".
"I know you are always here for me just remember to call Emily when you get the chance Kira extends her hand (like the rangers did when they did their first jump up in the air and said "Power Rangers"), "Sisters for life?" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 246

The two then hug and Amy steps back as Alpha teleports Kira home. Amy then goes upstairs and starts up a bubble bath to relax.
On Mesagog's Island an object arrives into the castle. "And who mightyou be?" says Zeltrax confronting the intruder. "Allow me to introduce myself i am the Wicked-Wishmaster i obtain coins and lay a spell on them to grant wishes" says Wicked-Wishmaster. "I bring three coins to Lord Mesagog in turn for being of service" says Wicked-Wishmaster. The two go before Mesagog and bow before him. "My lord i give you three wishing coins that can do anything except give you a power rangers powers, i have two with me but i must find a coin to retrieve to grant a third wish" says Wicked-Wishmaster. Clone-Elsa smirks and grabs one of the coins, "If you do not mind master i got one wish that i know that will be of value to us all one that will prove that we will be a wish we won't forget" says Clone-Elsa.
"Wishing coins eh. If it fails, you will too" said Mesagog

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 247

Clone-Elsa takes a deep breath but knows all she will get if her plan
doesn't work is one of Mesagog's psychic wave attacks. "I wish that
the Space Rangers were not part of the team and to add in something I WISH THE YELLOW SPACE RANGER WAS NOT THE YELLOW DINO RANGERS SISTER!" says Clone-Elsa then the coin glows blue. The next morning at Kira's house she wakes up and as she goes to join her parents for breakfast in the family pictures she only see's herself, Robbie and her parents.
Once downstairs on her way to the kitchen to join her parents for breakfast Kira looks at the family portrait but then notices that something is missing Kira looks closer and see's Amy is missing from the portrait After feeding Angel Kira sits next to her father
"Mom dad there's something wrong with the family portrait I know Amy wasn't sick on the day we had it taken but she is not in the picture"
"Amy? who's Amy" says Paul. "She's going through that phase again" says Patricia as she hands Paul his breakfast and goes and gets her's since Kira got herself breakfast. "Sweetie we know your a big fan of Amy Coppola but she is not related to us" says Patricia sitting down with her breakfast.
After breakfast Kira gets ready for school and as she leaves to go wait for Connor to pick her up she see's on the table the newest magazine of Entertaiment Tonight with Amy on the cover but her last name doesn't say Ford it says Coppola
"This has gotta be a bad dream how could Amy not be my sister she is and whats with this talk of her being related to Francis Ford Coppola" Kira thinks to herself.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 248

In Amy's Mansion she wakes up and answers her phone as it rings. "Hello Amy Coppola speaking" says amy in a sleepy voice. "Hey cousin its your cousin Nick" says Nicholas Cage. "Hey cousin whats up?" says Amy. "Not much just checking in if your up for the family autograph session later still or are you unable to attend?" asks Nicholas. "I'm still up for it i just gotta stop by the studio to record some scenes for my upcoming film then i will meet you guys there" says Amy. The two hang up and Amy goes to make some breakfast. Outside Paul joins Kira for a moment. "I know your a fan of Amy Coppola so you know what i'm going to do? i get off of work early and i will take you to the autograph appearance she will be doing with her sister and cousin Nicholas Cage right after you get out of school. is that ok with you?" says Paul.
"If mom is going to and goes to meet Sophia to get her copy of Marie Antoinette signed whereas dad getting the National Treasure DVDS autographed and since I own a movie Amy was in I can wait in line and get that signed and have my chance to try to talk to her and tell her the situation" Kira thinks to herself
"Alright dad sounds good" says Kira. She goes inside, gets her copy of Love Across The Stars which was Amy's first movie, puts it with her mothers copy of Marie Antoinette and leaves a note with her mother's DVD. "Mom, I will go with you and dad to meet the Coppola's can you bring this with you when you and dad pick me up from school? thanks, Kira" says the note as Kira steps outside Connor pulls in.
"Alright thanks dad see you and mom later" says Kira then she goes to Connor's car and the two go to school.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 249

"Hey Kira, ready to go" said Connor
Meanwhile in Montana Elijah is just beginning another dig. "Another day another fossil hunt" Elijah thinks to himself. "Calloway take a break you've been working extra hard this week on a dig" says Dr. Jack Horner walking up. "Its cool man I'm ok" says Elijah. "Look at you though Calloway you got a bright future in this business. i think its time you thought of finding a wife and having kids to carry on your name and share in your success" says Jack. "I'm not really sure about that Jack. I was a popular athlete in school but I doubt any girls I knew then would be interested in me these days" says Elijah. "You never know unless you try" says Jack. Elijah wipes the sweat off his forehead and takes a break to read his old yearbook.
"Connor something isn't right I know that Amy is my sister but my parents say that she isn't my sister well the wish made by Clone-Elsa did not affect us Alpha or Deca but everyone else were affected the wish Clone-Elsa made was that the Space Rangers were not part of the team and to add in something I WISH THE YELLOW SPACE RANGER WAS NOT THE YELLOW DINO RANGERS SISTER!" which means Amy isn't related to me so we have to find the third coin and undo the wish that turns everything back to the way it was before the wish was made" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 250

"Well we need to get with the others, let them know and maybe Alpha and Deca can help us locate it" said Connor
"Alpha come in please" said Connor talking into his communicator
"Yeah my dad is picking me up after school I'm going to see Amy and tell her the situation even though she won't believe me I just hope we can find it" Kira said
Connor gets no answer but just as they pull into the parking lot at Reefside High Alpha answers. "Sorry Connor i was using the scanner to try and locate the coin so far the coin doesn't exist yet the creature that created it is still on Mesagog's Island studying what type of coin to go after to create the coin I'll report back to you soon" says Alpha. In the doorway to the school is principal Randall with a mega horn. "Alright students. . . .GET YOUR BUTT'S IN NOW!" says Principal Randall. Ethan and Trent walk up after saying bye to Angela and Michelle. "Guys tell me this is a bad dream" says Ethan. "I don't think we're dreaming Elsa must be back as Principal meaning Principal Williams isn't principal anymore" says Trent. Then Randall walks over, "MOVE IT NOW OR YOUR ALL GETTING DETENTION!". the rangers then walk into the school.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 251

"Connor we need to talk to Ethan Trent and Dr. Oliver about this I forgot to mention that I saw a vision of Clone-Elsa making the wish as I dreamed the previous night we need to talk to them as soon as we can we should go inside before we get detention" Kira said
"We need to talk to the others during lunch and Dr. O after school about this" said Connor
"Yeah we do cause none of this seems right I mean Elsa isn't supposed to be Principal Randall and Principal Williams is supposed to be here we need to talk to the others before things go from bad to worse at least I still have my visions" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 252

Amy arrives at the movie studio and meets up with her co-stars as they get the scripts then review their lines. A few moments later Amy begins recording her lines. "Look i know we are what we are but i am sick of it, i hate being made fun of in school" says Amy then there is a sound of a door slamming meaning her character walked outside and slammed the door. At Reefside High in homeroom Trent and Ethan take their seats. "Dude what is going on with Randall being back?" asks Ethan. "No idea i agree with what you said this has got to be a bad dream" says Trent.
Connor and Kira walk into homeroom and take their seats Kira looks at Ethan and Trent
"We need to talk about all of this none of this seems right I mean Elsa isn't supposed to be Principal Randall and Principal Williams is supposed to be here I had a vision of Clone-Elsa making the wish as I dreamed the previous night we need to talk to Dr. O about this before things go from bad to worse" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 253

After the bell rings they all go to first period class. "So we need to find a way to reverse what she did" says Ethan. "Yeah but how wishes just don't come true even if we try wishing on a star" says Trent. Tommy walks up to the others, "Guys meet me in the class room after school Alpha has something that might be able to help us" says Tommy then he goes to his class and runs into Randall. "Is there something you'd like to tell me Dr. Oliver?" says Randall. "Uh nope just telling my students that we have a field trip coming up to a dig site and that i will be passing out permission slips soon" says Tommy. "Alright then Dr. Oliver well you must have a class to teach" says Randall then she leaves and Tommy goes into his classroom. "Hey guys" says Michelle.
"Hey sweetheart" says Trent. "So anyways i hope we did the right thing for Mrs. McDonald yesterday and we will find out in last period english class" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 254

By the time of lunch Kira sits with Ethan and Connor while Michelle and Trent are still in the lunch line.
"Oh shoot I forgot I can't meet up with you guys at Doctor Oliver's I promised my parents i'd go with them to meet the Coppola's meaning Nicholas Cage, Sophia Coppola and Amy which is the family she is now with because of this stupid wish by Clone-Elsa" Kira said
"I can teleport to Doctor Oliver's after I get home and go to my room but when I go to meet Amy I have to tell her the truth I know its a 1 in 1 millionth chance she'll believe me but I have to try" Kira said.
"Well your calculations are correct but it is going to be impossible to prove to her you are her sister not to mention she is a power ranger I doubt she'd even have her morpher. My advice don't ask Alpha for her morpher she wouldn't probably believe you she'd probably just get rid of it. just tell her the honest truth about everything" says Ethan. Just then Michelle and Trent join them. "Some day so far I mean hardly any quizzes or much homework I guess we're getting a break since its friday" says Michelle. "I'll say but still we have to deal with Mrs. McDonald after the next class after this" says Trent. "Well I did all I could do lets just hope what I did to help her has worked" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 255

Kira looks at Ethan
"I know that but even if I try and tell her the truth she might not believe me anyway how am I supposed to tell her the truth about everything before my dad takes me home I really don't want to deal with Mrs. McDonald if she is still strict after what we did for her I'm leaving her class cause I can't deal with her being strict" Kira said
"Your going to the Coppola family autograph session later today? thats cool" says Michelle. "I would go if I could but I promised my mother i'd take my grandmother grocery shopping but I actually met Sophia and Amy Coppola" says Michelle. "Really? when?" asks Ethan. "At the mall I went to a mall in los angeles last weekend with my sister we ran into them and all we got to say was "Keep up the good work with your movies" and they said "Thanks" but that was all" says Michelle. "They probably didn't have any time to talk to any fans if I am not mistaken" says Trent. "Well they were busy and they were with Sophie's daughter Romy and I believe they were trying to keep a low profile as to not attract attention to themselves so that nobody would hassle them for autographs and avoid the paparazzi" says Michelle.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 256

"Yeah I am with my dad I can't wait to go I am going to try and talk to Amy when she takes a break hopefully before my dad tells me it's time to go home then when I get home I will come back and see you and tell you how it went" Kira said
"Sounds like a plan" says Michelle. Meanwhile Amy is done recording her lines for the day and is on her lunch break.
"Yeah I can't wait til school gets out I just hope Mrs McDonald isn't strict anymore" Kira said
After lunch the rangers stop by their lockers and inside Ethan's locker is a note. "Blue ranger tell that friend of yours she doesn't stand a chance at telling her sister the truth. either way you look at it we've already won and soon the last wishing coin will belong to us Elsa!" says the note. "Uh guys we need to make sure we find that coin because Elsa left me a note saying that we're running out of time and Kira she says best of luck in a sarcastic way because she doesn't believe your going to convince Amy of the truth" says Ethan. On the way to class before Trent and Michelle catch up they continue talking. "Do you have a plan of how to tell Amy her true identity?" asks Ethan.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 257

"This isn't good at all we really need to find that coin before Mesogog and Elsa do it's the only way to return everything back to the way it was before the wish was made I am going to try and tell her the truth even if she doesn't believe me I just wish I could get a vision of where the last coin is so we can get it before Mesogog and Elsa do actually no I don't I never thought of how to tell Amy her true identity I don't have alot of time to think of one cause my dad is coming to pick me up and take me to meet Amy what am I going to do we need to show Dr. O and Trent the note" Kira said
After her lunch break Amy goes into the bathroom to brush her teeth then she goes back to reviewing the script. "I agree" says Ethan then he puts the note in his backpack.
"How am I going to come up with a plan to tell her her true identity if my dad is coming to pick me up after school I just wish we knew where that third coin is so we can get it and return everything back to the way it was think you can help me come up with a plan" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 258

In Rome Wicked-Wishmaster steals a coin from a fountain then appears in Mesagog's lair. he waves his spell over the coin and just as he is about to give it to Mesagog he trips and the coin goes flying through an invisaportal. "My bad" says Wicked-Wishmaster then he falls holding his head since he is being attacked by Mesagog's brain wave attack. "Rangers" says Alpha very quietly. "Sorry to disturb you during school but the third coin has been located it is falling somewhere through an invisaportal I'll let you know when i have a lock on it" says Alpha then he signs off.
"Wow that was fast I can't believe the third coin has been found but fell through an invisiportal I just hope Alpha locates it so we can get it and wish everything back to the way it was but which one of us should get the coin and make that wish" Kira said quietly
"This is great guys. After school, let's do this, Kira you go and see if you can contact Amy in any which way while, we all get Dr. O and see if we can locate the last coin from Alpha's instructions. After that you can come help us search" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 259

"Ok but I don't have a plan on how to tell Amy about her true identity and I'm going right after school that doesn't give me much time to come up with a plan I just want to get this over with and everything back to the way it used to be" Kira said
Later the final class of the day arrives. . .english class. once the students take their seats in walks someone else. "Good afternoon" says Mrs. McDonald who looks like she is more calmer in her voice. "Your assignment now is to write a five page paper instead of a 12 page paper two pages on the work of literature you selected, two pages on why you selected the work of literature and one page bio of the author and for bonus credit if the work of literature inspired anything else in either history or another work of literature or film you may write about it for a bonus page now its off to the library to get some research done" says Mrs. McDonald.
On their way to the library Kira looks at the others
"Wow she seems much better today, looks like our plan worked a little bit to well" Kira said
"Yeah lets hope it stays that way" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 260

"Yeah it's better than her being strict cause I couldn't handle that again and we don't have to do alot of pages for our book report although after we get everything back the way it was before the wish happened I hope she stays nice better than strict" Kira said whispering
After Amy records more lines her watch beeps when the cast is done filming then she goes out with security. "Oh great here come the paparazzi" Amy thinks to herself but luckily her sister's limo pulls in and Amy gets into the limo and the limo drives off. "Hey sis" says Sophia. "Hey sis, hey cutie" says Amy to Sophia then she turns to Romy. "Hi auntie Amy" says Romy.
Later after school ends Paul and Patricia pull up just as Kira, Ethan, Trent, Michelle and Connor walk out. Michelle kisses Trent's cheek and then walks towards her car. "Good luck Kira" says Ethan. "Your gonna need it, we all know it won't be easy convincing Amy who she truly is" says Trent.
"Thanks guys just remember to show Dr. O the note that was left in your locker I just hope Mesogog and Elsa aren't watching us even when I talk to Amy although I think they will be watching to make sure we don't succeed" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 261

"We will" says Trent. Once Kira leaves she and her parents arrive at the destination after thirty minutes. After parking the car Patricia gives Kira the dvd Kira left out for Patricia to bring and then Paul gives Kira a elastic bracelet. "This bracelet will guarantee you an autograph. We will meet back at the car after we explore the convention area" says Paul. "Keep your cell phone on you at all times
so if we don't meet up at the car we can call you and say where we are" says Patricia.
"Ok I will get them signed and my cell will be on so you can call me to tell me where you are so I can find you and we can go home" Kira said
The family goes in, Paul shows he bought tickets for the event and they are allowed in. Once inside they get put in their respected lines and Kira see's just how much fans Amy really has. "Oh my god I can't believe I am totally going to meet Amy Coppola" says one fan. "Like totally she is so totally cool" says another fan.
"Wow Amy sure does have alot of fans I just hope I can get these signed and then talk to her about the situation even though she won't believe me" Kira said to herself

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 262

As the limo pulls up the announcer of the event gets the microphone.
"Ladies and gentleman. . .here now are our special guests: from National Treasure, Ghost Rider and many more here is Nicholas Cage, from her debut film love across the stars and many more upcoming films Amy Coppola and director of Marie Antoniette and many other films Sophia Coppola" says the announcer and in walk Amy, Sophia with Romy and Nicholas. The three split up and go to their assigned tables and soon the line for Amy's table begins moving starting with the first fan. In Nicholas's line Paul gets his dvds of National Treasure 1 & 2 signed and in Sophia's line Patricia gets her dvd of Marie Antoniette signed. After a while of waiting in line Kira is number 40 in Amy's line. "Next" says the director of Amy's line and Kira realizes she is next.
As Kira listens to the fans she knows she's been in this similar place before as she one day went to an autograph signing with Amy to help Amy with all the requests of autographs.
"Its going to be one of those days again" Kira thinks to herself.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 263

"Next?" says the announcer and then Kira notices she is next. Kira passes along what she wants signed then walks up onto the stage. "Nice clothes you in a band?" asks Amy noticing Kira (since Kira wore her band clothes that day to school).
"Yep I am in a band I haven't been signed to a record deal yet but maybe someday I might but not sure yet I don't even know if I will get one or not" Kira said
"Keep up the good work, you know many people tell me that i only have gotten to where i am because of my last name. All i can tell people including critics who tell me that i just tell them my secret to mysuccess is me just being myself and it has nothing to do with my last name" says Amy. Amy signs the dvd, passes it back to Kira and looks at Kira. "Best of luck with your career maybe i'll see you around
hollywood someday" says Amy looking at Kira.
At Doctor Oliver's the rangers along with Hayley are scanning for the whereabouts of the coin during which as Tommy and Hayley are scanning Connor, Ethan and Trent are taking the opportunity to train.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 264

"Here goes nothing its now or never" Kira thinks to herself
Kira walks over to Amy
"I need to talk to you about something it's really important but I can't say it here it can't wait either" Kira said
Amy sighs and then takes a quick picture with the fan who requested a pic to be taken then looks at Kira. "I have to sign 20 more autographs then i get a break so you can wait right there and i'll be right with you" says Amy. On Mesagog's Island Clone-Elsa is frantically checking the invasportal networks for signs of the coin.
"Hopefully we get a lock on this coin soon. We need it to beat Mesagog and the others" said Connor
Then Mesagog walked into the corridor and said,"Where is the last coin at"?
"I agree" says tTrent kicking the punching/kicking bag (like the type boxers use). "Easy there Trent" says Ethan holding the bag. Meanwhile, "No luck yet my master but we'll find it" says Clone-Elsa. "My Lord why not send that pathetic creature who dropped the coin to find it" says Zeltrax. "Me why me?" says Wcked-Wishmaster. "Because you made it fall into an invisaportal and you must be the one to retrieve it" says Great-Finn walking in. Meanwhile with Kira Amy fulfills her promise and gets a quick break as her fans wait for her return. Amy and Kira go outside. "So what is it you wanted to tell me?" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 265

Kira takes a deep breath and tries to explain the situation
"The thing is that everything isn't right this isn't your life your not supposed to be here with the Coppola's your family is with me mom dad and brother Robbie your real family is from KO-35 you were adopted by my parents your supposed to be married to Elijah and have kids on the way your an actress your supposed to be at yours and Elijah's house relaxing your also a power ranger that helps us fight evil i'm a power ranger and I have to find a third coin to make a wish and get everything back to the way it was before Elsa made the wish she wished that the Space Rangers weren't part of our team and that you weren't my sister thats how you ended up with the Coppola's instead of my family and your husband that's also why you don't remember being a power ranger this is just a wish that went wrong we just have to find that third coin before Mesogog and Elsa find it" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 266

"Alright i see well here's something you need to know: i know i was adopted by the Coppola's but my father has never said anything about my birth parents and I am an actress. Also Sophie and Roman (Francis' son) are the only siblings i have and i am not pregnant. Also who is this supposed husband you claim i have?" says Amy.
"You don't remember your own husband? Dr. Elijah Calloway Dr. of Paleontology? like I said this is a wish gone wrong before the wish was made you were an actress like you are now but this isn't your life I just need to find the third coin and wish everything back to the way it was before Mesogog and Elsa find it and take over the world they are evil and want to take over the world and destroy us" Kira said
"Sounds serious about these villains but believe me i don't know what your talking about and to be honest i do have a crush on that doctor of paleontology you mentioned. I attended one of his seminars but didn't summon the confidence to go and talk with him" says Amy. "And even if i was a power ranger i know they like protect the earth from evil that attacks but i'm no power ranger" says Amy. Amy calls her fans outside and finishes all the autographs and continues talking with Kira. "Listen you seem like a nice person and all saying of this wild story but in truth i'm just an actress i don't play a power ranger and if you ask me i wouldn't be able to pull off the acting of being one because i've seen them on the news and it looks like the rangers know what they're doing" says Amy. just then an invisaportal opens near the two and a coin falls out.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 267

"That's great that you have a crush on him wow you must have been interested since you were there you shouldn't be nervous to talk to him I'm actually telling the truth it's not a wild story the power rangers aren't actors they are real I'm a power ranger" Kira said she sees a coin and picks it up and holds it in her hand
Hayley keeps scanning the whereabouts for the coin when she gets a lock on it
"I think we found the last coin it fell through an invisiportal" Hayley said
"Great get a lock on it" says Tommy. Then with Elsa Wicked-Wishmaster appears. "That coin belongs to my master" says Elsa. Amy looks at Kira. "Looks like you weren't kidding" says Amy. Amy then grabs the coin and mixes it up in a bunch of other coins and tosses the coins in the air then she and Kira escape while Elsa and Wicked-Wishmaster search for the coin. Once inside somewhere safe Amy reveals to Kira that she had the real coin all along. "I saw it glowing blue and figured that it must be the coin your looking for. The coin they will find with blue on it well its just chewing gum" says Amy giving Kira the coin. "Better make your wish count now before they show up" says Amy then in burst Elsa and Wicked-Wishmaster. "You make the wish i'll hold them off. i know how to fight i was taught how to use Kyokushin (a form of karate)" says Amy then she charges the two and begins fighting them off. "Hurry!" Amy calls out as she fights them off then she is blasted aside by a laser blast from Elsa's sword.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 268

"I found the coin it's with Kira she has it in her hand and is about to make her wish" Hayley said
Kira has the coin in her hand and makes her wish
"I wish everything was back to the way it was before Clone-Elsa made that wish" Kira said
The coin glows blue and then a blue wave surrounds everything and Kira along with now Clone-Elsa and Wicked-Wishmaster appear in Reefside (the autograph signing never took place now). "Your going to regret that Yellow Ranger" says Clone-Elsa. Just then a blast from the sky appears and in rides Amy with the Space Rangers. "You mess with my kid sister and you deal with me" says Amy. The others soon join them. "Good to have you guys join us" says Ethan. "Wouldn't miss it for the world" says Robbie. "That goes for me as well" says Cheyenne and Emily. "Same with me" says Elijah and Michelle. "You guys ready to join the party? says Elijah. "It would be our honor" says Trent. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Trent. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha" says Tommy and Ethan.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 269

Kira morphs and looks at Clone-Elsa
"Dino Thunder Power Up Ha yeah right how am I going to regret making that wish I did what I had to do I am glad I made that wish cause everything is back to normal and you can't make a wish ever again I will make sure of that" Kira said
Then Zeltrax, Silvold and two shark generals join the battle and combine with Wicked-Wishmaster to create Wicked-Wishark. "Alright guys lets hit them with everything we've got" says Emily. "I agree my old friend" says Amy then while Amy and Emily battle Clone-Elsa the others battle the monster whereas Tommy and Elijah battle Silvold and Zeltrax.
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER! Let's go guys" said Connor.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 270

Tommy and Elijah stand right next to each other. "You ready bro?" says Tommy. "I was born ready man" says Elijah and the two charge Zeltrax and Silvold as the two battle then Elijah strikes Silvold down and he is sent away via an invisaportal leaving Tommy and Elijah teaming up battling Zeltrax. "Why can't we beat you?" says Clone-Elsa battling Amy and Emily. "You can't because we're the good guys and the good guys always win" says Emily. "You got that right, except for the end of the Empire Strikes Back in Star Wars when nobody really knows who won" says Amy. With the others they continue battling Wicked-Wishark.
After making Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa retreat Amy, Emily, Tommy and Elijah join the others. "You thinking what i'm thinking sis?" says Robbie. "You got it little bro" says Amy. Amy hands Kira her andromeda amulet, "You think you can handle the power K?". "No wait have mercy" says Wicked-Wishark.
Kira looks at Amy
"Yes I think I can handle it even though it's my first time using it here goes nothing Andromeda Power" Kira said she uses it and defeats Wicked-Wishark and hands it back to Amy

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 271

"You did great K" says Amy then she puts the amulet around her neck and it disappears underneath her ranger form and back around her neck. suddenly Wicked-Wishark grows. "I'm back for round two rangers!" says Wicked-Wishark. "Alright guys" says Elijah. "We call upon the zords of ancient creatures" say the Space Rangers minus Emily. "Mega winger" says Emily. "Archae-zord" calls out Amy. "Wooly-rhino-zord" calls out Elijah. "Spino-zord" calls out Robbie. "Basilo-zord" calls out Cheyenne. "Saber-toothed-zord" calls out Michelle. The Mega Winger then appears from space and the others from their hiding spots. "Brachio-Zord" calls out Tommy. The dino-zords meaning the Tricera, Ptera and Tyranno exit the Brachio-zord and begin moving. "Drago Stego-Zord combine" says Trent and his zords combine. "Lets take it up a notch" says Cheyenne. "Lets" says Michelle. "Jurassic Megazord combine" says Elijah and the zords belonging to the Space Rangers combine to form the Jurassic Megazord.
"Alright guys, lets do this. Kira, Ethan, can you guys program the megazord. Cause I have 1 more zord that wants to join the battle" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 272

"Sure we can do that Ethan are you ready let's get Trent and Dr. O to help us handle the megazord let's get this done and over with" Kira said
"Alright, SHIELD OF TRIUMPTH, ACTIVATE! RED TRIASSIC RANGER" said Connor
Then Connor held up the shield and said,"Mesadon Rover, activate".
Then Connor got into the zord, put the shield into place and said,"Megazord mode".
Ethan and Tommy join Kira in the thundersaurus megazord then two more shark generals join the battle. "Ok guys lets take care of business" says Emily. "Couldn't have said it any better" says Amy as the jurassic megazord goes after one shark general while the thundersaurus megazord battles Wicked-Wishark, the mezadon teams with the thundersaurus megazord, and Emily battles the second shark.
"Let's just get this over with so we don't have to deal with them ever again" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 273

"Kira, you have a point. We need to get rid of this monster and quick so we can help the others" said Connor
As the others battle the two generals who appeared to join in they are easily destroyed by the combined Jurassic power-sword attack and the Mega Winger blaster then the two zords stand side-by-side along the Mezadon and Thundersaurus Megazord. "Alright guys lets show these freaks we mean business" says Cheyenne. "Mega lasers fire" says Emily. "Jurassic power-sword cosmic energy orb fire" says the Space Rangers. Both the orb and lasers find their targets and destroy the villains. After they are destroyed the rangers quickly reunite at Tommy's. Kira suddenly hugs Amy. "K whats this all about? your acting like you really missed me" says Amy. On Mesagog's Island Zeltrax watches the monitor with Mesagog and Great-Finn. "Thats the end of that phony wizard my lord he will not trouble us again" says Zeltrax.
"It's a long story trust me you really don't want to know I'm just glad to see you" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 274

"I'll take your word for it then K" says Amy hugging Kira back. Once the two finish hugging Amy walks towards Elijah. "Well we'd stay and chat but i have to get a shower i smell like my last dig before i caught my flight" says Elijah. "And i have something cooking. If you need me K send a text but i will be with Elijah on KO-35 for a familydinner" says Amy then the two teleport back to their home. "As for us
we got to get going we're suppose to be in our dorm doing a research paper" says Cheyenne then she and Robbie teleport back to their dorm room. Emily smiles, "Should we tell them your news?". "Oh thats right. guys i asked my girlfriend to marry me and she said yes. she will be stopping by in a few days" says Tommy. "Girlfriend? you never told us you had a girlfriend Doctor Oliver" says Michelle. "She's been teaching dance over in england lately but she recently returned home to Angel Grove and at her welcome home party i asked her to be my wife and she said she would" says Tommy.
"I am sick of being defeated by those rangers. I almost had them beaten" said Mesagog
"Its good to have everyone back" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 275

"Your not the only one" says Great-Finn as he walks up to a table and smashes his fist right through the table. "And you you should be more like me and come up with an evil plan" says Great-Finn to his daughter Princess Finn. "But father i don't believe in warfare with the karovans and the earthlings" says Princess Finn. "Silence! no daughter of mine will say any difference now be gone!" says Great-Finn then his daughter runs off. "Trust me my friend do not have any children they can be nothing but trouble" says Great-Finn. Meanwhile with the others, "I agree" says Ethan.
"Yeah I'm just glad the coin was found and I made that wish cause if I didn't then we wouldn't have the Space Rangers or my sister" Kira said
"True and the 2 zords wouldn't be enough to defeat the monsters that we all had to deal with" said Connor
"Yeah that's true too I'm just glad that the wish is over I couldn't deal with it" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 276

"Tommy? Tommy are you here?" calls out a voice. Tommy leaves for a second then returns. "Guys this is my fiancée Katherine. Kat these are my students i've told you about" says Tommy. "I'm Michelle" says Michelle. "Nice to meet you Michelle" says Kat. "I'm Trent" says Trent. "Trent nice to meet you. Emily good to see you again same with you Hayley" says Kat. "Likewise" says Emily. "I'm Ethan" says Ethan. "Nice to meet you Ethan" says Kat. "And these two are Connor and Kira" says Tommy.
"Nice to see you again too" Hayley said
"Nice to meet you Kat" Kira said
"So this is your own command center huh?" says Kat. "Yep designed by Doctor Oliver i believe" says Michelle. "Well i didn't do it alone. you see when i found the dino gems Kat helped me design the lab with blue prints then an old friend of hers and mine helped me build it" says Tommy. "Zordon would be impressed if he were still around" says Kat. "Well it was nice meeting you all but Tommy here has to help me move my stuff in" says Kat. "Alright guys you better get back to your homes and work on any homework i'll see you all in class tomorrow" says Tommy then he goes outside with Kat. As everyone leaves Tommy helps Kat with her luggage.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 277

The next day at school while the rangers walk into school they notice a new student. "Is she new? I haven't seen her around before" says Michelle. "I think she is" says Trent.
"Maybe we should go over and introduce ourselves and talk to her and tell her where she's from" Kira said
"Oh no the rangers ok keep it cool keep it cool" Princess Finn thinks then she walks over to them. "Hi i'm new here, I'm Melina Nitro" says Melina.
"Nice to meet you Melina where are you from" Kira said
"Just moved here from Boise Idaho" says Melina. "Thats cool i'm Michelle, this is Trent, Ethan, Kira whom you've met and Connor" says Michelle. "Hello" says Melina. Just before the bell rings they continue talking. "So how did you move to Reefside" asks Ethan. "My father owns his own business so he came to Reefside to expand his business and see if there was anywhere to open business, I have to go traveling with him since my mother and him are divorced and since I am traveling with him I try to do my best to get an education while traveling with him" says Melina.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 278

"It must be hard moving to a new city going to a new school making friends and then leaving again" Kira said
"It is. but I stay in contact with anyone who wants to stay in contact" says Melina. They begin walking to homeroom since Melina already signed into the office and got a copy of a schedule for classes. "No offense in asking you this Kira but you kinda look a little bit like an actress I heard about who went to this high school"
says Melina.
"That's good that you stay in contact with anyone That actress is my sister Amy she used to go to this school" Kira said
"Thats cool. I couldn't quiet remember her name since I don't get to go to the movies that often but I was told by someone in my old school that if I go to Reefside I will be going to a celebrities hometown" says Melina.
"Wow one of your friends in your old school really said that I never go to the movies that much cause I'm busy with other stuff" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 279

"Must be pretty tough being her little sister I mean you must have tons of people asking you if they can put in an autograph request for you to ask your sister for her autograph, but you probably go to your sisters movies right?" says Melina.
"Yeah it is they always ask me but I tell them if they want one go see her instead of asking me yeah I go to her movies when I can cause i'm busy with stuff" Kira said
Later in the day after the first two periods of class Melina stops by the water fountain to get a quick drink of water during which Kira as she waits for the others notices Melina's hand change to the tone of one of the sharkians (the villains they've been facing) and then it changes to human again. Melina notices Kira, "Um you probably saw what my hand just did didn't you". On Mesagog's Island another sharkian arrives and stands before Mesagog and Great-Finn. "May I present my best warrior. . .my son Skill-Finn" says Great-Finn. "Father I wish to serve along side you and Lord Mesagog" says Skill-Finn bowing before his father and Mesagog.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 280

Kira looks at Melina
"Yeah I saw it I won't tell the others but what are you doing here you don't look mean like the other sharkians I mean they are evil but your not what happened that you decided to come here" Kira said
Then Connor walks down the hall after class, sees Kira and says,"Kira, I'm done"
"You better not fail is all I have to say" said Mesagog
"Wow how did you get done so fast I never knew you could get done so fast" Kira said
Melina gives Kira a note which explains the situation then goes off to their next class. "I am one of them but I am not like my father. for a while behind his back I have worked with several planets including your sisters homeplanet of bringing , if my father discovers I have been doing this he will not be pleased. I am here to work along side you despite what my father has told me" says the note.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 281

"Father I must report that your daughter has been sneaking behind your back making with our enemies and she has succeeded in making them know she is good" says Skill-Finn. Great-Finn punches a table in two, "NO DAUGHTER OF MINE IS GOOD". "Now I want you to go find her and bring her back to me so she may be severely punished" says Great-Finn. Skill-Finn stands and with a snap of his finger he assumes a human form then disappears through an invisaportal. "Kira is something bugging you" says Ethan looking at Kira. "You look like you've seen one of those shark creatures" says Michelle.
"Nothing is bugging me but Melina is actually Princess Finn one of the sharkians that's what they are called she is a good sharkian she's not evil like her dad or the others that we fought I think she's in trouble with her dad I think somehow he knew she was making peace with us I have to find her and tell her before one of them comes looking for her and takes her home" Kira said
"We can help you if you need our help" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 282

At the end of the day the school bell rings and everyone leaves school. Once near the parking lot an invisaportal opens and a blast is aimed at the rangers but Melina catches it and sends it back into the portal then out of the portal walks another human. "Don't tell me Mesagog is recruiting people" says Ethan. "No its worse, guys my brother Damien also known as Skill-Finn" says Melina. "Sis this rebellion thing has gone on long enough come with me peacefully or be prepared to face the consequences" says Damien. "Lets see how about no" says Melina. "Wrong answer sis" says Damien then he turns into his true shark form.
"I told you that she was in trouble so do we protect her and fight or just fight" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 283

"I'll handle this alone" says Melina then she steps forward and turns into her true form then she and her brother start battling. Just as Ethan is about to mention they should morph Cassidy and Devin walk around the corner. "Devin quick get the video camera" says Cassidy.
"There goes that idea" says Michelle. Cassidy and Devin stand by them, "Ok so this is weird two of the recent types of villains seen around Reefside fighting one another whats up with that?" says Cassidy. "Beats me possibly a struggle for power?" says Trent.
"Yeah but we should do something about this cause we can't just stand here and do nothing I just wish we could help but with Cassidy and Devon here we can't do anything we can't let Melina get hurt or go back" Kira said whispering
Damien notices the humans and fires a blast at them but then Cassidy and Devin run far away from the battle. "Looks like the coast is clear now" says Michelle. "Good point" says Ethan. just as they are about to morph this time Tommy joins them. "Let me guess power struggle between two of Great-Finn's generals or is the new girl one of them but she isn't evil like Great-Finn expected her to be" says Tommy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 284

"Actually the two sharkians that are fighting are Great-Finn's son and daughter Princess Finn isn't evil like her brother or father she is nice and trying to make with us but her father won't allow it and sent down Skill-Finn to bring her home and punish her for being with us" Kira said to Tommy
Before the rangers do anything Melina uses a powerful kick and sends
her brother flying against a tree and knocking him down. Melina stands after doing the kick and then turns into her human form then sharkian form then back to human form and passes out. When the rangers run to her side Skill-Finn stands. "You may have won the round this time sister but you won't be so lucky next time" says Skill-Finn then he disappears through an invisaportal. "We better get her back to the lab" says Tommy. On Mesagog's island Great-Finn laughs. "Why are you laughing your son failed to bring her back" says Zeltrax. "My points exact. with each battle she shall now be in she will use up her power and be a mere human who can't stop us" says Master-Finn just as Mesagog enters.
"We should help her out guys. She wasn't mean to us at all. What do you think Kira" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 285

"Yeah she would need all the help she can get I think when me and her were talking we understood each other with our problems" Kira said
On Mesagog's Island Skill-Finn battles an army of Tyrannodrones as he trains for his next battle. At Tommy's house in the lab Melina is on a medical board still passed out (similar to the one Tommy was on when he was becoming visible again). "Is she going to be alright?" asks Michelle. "She'll be alright, she's just feeling drained" says Kat. "Drained?" asks Ethan. "Like her energy is being taken from her. During one of my last battles as the green ranger as the green candle burnt away I felt my ranger powers being drained away through the candle" says Tommy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 286

After training Skill-Finn returns to Mesagog's lair. "You failed to capture your sister" says Great-Finn. "I know father but I will not the next time I battle her" says Skill-Finn. "It will be of no use you see in my travels on the moon I discovered an ancient spell book and using one of her lost baby teeth when she had a loose tooth I was able to dip it into wax and create a candle. Once this candle burns out she will be nothing more than a mere human" says Great-Finn. In Tommy's lab Kat runs upstairs to answer the phone then walks downstairs. "We're in luck Alpha has contacted an old friend of mine and Tommy's to help" says Kat. "An old friend?" says Ethan. "This friend of ours has helped myself and Kat and other rangers in their time of need during the time Kat and I were both morphin as well as Zeo Rangers how long until he gets here?" says Tommy. "He should be teleporting in at any moment" says Kat. A moment passes and a blue energy of teleportation appears then once the static clears Tommy walks forward with Kat. "Thank you for coming all the way from Aquitar" says Tommy. "Any time my friend" says Billy then he goes over with Tommy and Kat to check on Melina. "Who's that?" says Ethan. "Thats Billy Cranson the blue mighty morphin power ranger an old friend of Doctor Olivers and his fiancée" says Trent. Kira, Ethan and Connor look at Trent. "What? I studied our ranger inheritance by watching Doctor Oliver's history of rangers like you guys did the other day" says Trent.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 287

"Ethan you remember watching it with us it had all the rangers from Mighty Morphin to us Billy is the original blue ranger long before you so just be greatful that he was a ranger cause if there weren't any rangers we wouldn't exist at all I mean somebodies got to save the world from evil where the other rangers left off right guys" Kira said
"Right" says Trent and Michelle. "Ok sorry" says Ethan. A moment passes Billy, Tommy and Kat join the others. "So these are the new ones huh" says Billy. "Yep" says Kat. "I'm sure you guys know who I am if you study your ranger history but that aside I have good news and bad news" says Billy. "The good news is we can save Melina's life force from being drained from the candle but the bad news is we only have a limited time to do so" says Billy. "How do you purpose we save her life?" asks Trent. "Well I figure if we can get any object of her such as say a tooth we can use it to put it into a morpher like how your dino gems give you access to access your powers so if I can create a morpher and substitute one of her former teeth as a source of power she can remain human and use her sharkian form to fight along side you" says Billy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 288

"How do we get a tooth so you can make her a morpher I'm sure the others will like her fighting with us although I'm not sure if Elijah Cheyenne Robbie and Amy know that she is good and not evil like her family I think they should meet her and get to know her before they agree that she can join our team cause they might not trust her cause of her family and they might not know if she is good" Kira said
"You bring a good point Kira about the tooth and telling the others" says Trent. "The tooth part I have enlisted the help of some friends to help out. my friends the aquitar rangers will be retrieving the tooth we need. The sharkians planet is much like aquitar covered entirely in ocean, I am able to survive aquitar because unlike the sharkians aquitarians live in castles like structures that can use the water around them to create oxygen to breath while inside since the aquitarians need water to survive and its easy for me to breath the air and survive on acquitar" says Billy. On the medical table Melina's eye's blink twice then she begins waking up. On Mesagog's Island two generals enter. "Lord Great-Finn and Lord Mesagog we've received a report aquitarians are trying to sneak into your castle my lord" says one of the generals. Great-Finn stands up, "Well here's a thought: GET UP THERE AND STOP THEM RETRIEVING WHATEVER IT IS THEY ARE LOOKING FOR!". the two generals disappear in energy orbs and go as quick as they can to their home planet.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 289

"So which one of us is going to tell the others about her that she is good somehow Great-Finn found out that the aquitarians are going to retrievie the tooth they better be careful retrieving the tooth cause the two generals are on their way back to their castle to stop them from retrieving the tooth" Kira said holding her head
"Tell us what K?" asks Amy walking downstairs into Tommy's lab with Elijah. "We came as soon as Alpha contacted us" says Elijah. a moment passes then Emily, Cheyenne and Robbie teleport in. "Whats up" says Cheyenne. "Hey guys did I miss anything?" asks Melina. "Melina good to see you again" says Amy. "Likewise" says Melina. "You know her?" asks Ethan. "Of course she appeared to the council of elders on KO-35 a while ago and I was present when we made but she had to run off shortly there after for fear her father would find out" says Amy.
On the sharkians planet the aquitar rangers have split up and two of them found what they were looking for in Melina's room. Just as the generals are about to strike the aquitar rangers teleport away. "Our master will be displeased when he hears this" says one of the generals then they disappear back to Mesagog's lair.
"Well who is going to spill the beans about what we discovered and what is going on right now" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 290

Before Amy and Melina can explain anything on the screen where the rangers monitor for any trouble a static messages comes through. "Billy? Billy do you read me" says Cestria. "Go ahead Cestria I copy" says Billy. "Billy the aquitarian rangers are heading towards Reefside lake have your friends meet them there" says Cestria then the signal goes out. "I'm going with you guys" says Melina. "No it's best you stay behind you don't want to use up more of your power its what your father wants you to do" says Tommy then the rangers (minus Kira and Connor) teleport to the lake. "Come on you guys I am not that weak I can fight" says Melina.
"I know your not weak and can fight but when you were fighting your brother you passed out I never knew that could happen to you since your a sharkian I can't wait fo you to get a morpher and join us then you won't passout everytime you battle I can stay here with you and we can talk about anything" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 291

Melina looks at Billy and Kat with a confused look on her face. At Reefside lake the others arrive and just teleporting in as they arrive are the aquitar rangers. The five aquitar rangers look at the rangers then Aurico steps forward. "Tommy good to see you again" says Aurico. "Good to see you again as well Aurico" says Tommy as the two shake hands. "Tommy? yes of course its you its been years" says Delphine. "I agree" says Tommy. "So these are the current earth rangers" says Cestro.
"Yes these are them. this is my team the dino rangers" says Tommy. "We've seen you all through our viewing globe you're all a good team" says Delphine. "Thanks" says Ethan, Trent and Michelle. "And these are. . ." says Tommy then Delphine walks forward towards Amy and the two do a hand symbol pattern.
"Amy whats going on? do you go on missions all the time when your not acting for the council of elders on KO-35? cause it looks like you do and you know everyone" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 292

Amy and Delphine finish their hand signal pattern which means "Greetings once again". "You got it right K you see when I am not reviewing scripts and Elijah is off on dig sites I go on missions with my brothers all the time with the Galactic Corps" says Amy. "And we have met your sister before when she and her brothers came to Aquitar with Melina to spread the word of between some planets and Melina" says Delphine.
"I didn't know that you go on missions with your brothers with the Galactic Corps no wonder everyone knows you when they see you is there something else I don't know about any secrets that you never told me cause it seems like you still haven't told me other stuff about you I don't mean KO-35" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 293

Amy smiles, "You know K there are things about what I do when I am not a ranger and when I am not acting I haven't spoken of yet not even to you but Elijah is aware of what I have been up to". "Its true she tells me of her missions with her brothers my other brother-in-laws no offense Robbie" says Elijah. "None taken man" says Robbie. "Here is what we retrieved" says Delphine and in a black box is a shark tooth. "With this tooth of Melina's Billy's plan should work" says Delphine then suddenly the rangers are blasted upon sending the box flying into the air but luckily Alpha teleports it onto to Tommy's lab. "You pathetic rangers think you can beat us" says Clone-Elsa standing next to Zeltrax, three sharkian generals and an army of Tyrannodrones and Sharkian Putty Warriors (almost similar to the ones used by Rita and Zedd but not exactly). "Lets Rocket!" says Elijah, Amy, Emily, Robbie, Cheyenne and Michelle. "Its Morphin Time!" says Delphine. "We need Aquitar Ranger Power!" says the Aquitar Rangers as they morph. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha!" says Ethan and Tommy. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Trent.
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER"!
"Get them" said Zeltrax

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 294

The battle begins the Aquitar Rangers fight along side each other battling the Putties and Tyrannodrones, the Dino Rangers (minus Tommy) battle one of the generals, Elijah and Tommy battle Zeltrax, the Space Rangers (minus Amy and Emily) battle the other general. In Tommy's lab Billy begins building the new weapon along side Hayley. "Tommy wasn't kidding when he said he explained everything to you about building morphers" says Billy.
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! PTERA POWER"! Kira said she joins the others
"Yeah I also build other weapons raptor cycles and I also built Ethan a Hovercraft Cycle so I'm good with building things" Hayley said
"Thats cool" says Billy. Melina then gets a bit dizzy and then lays down again on the medical board. "We don't have much time judging by how Melina is looking the candle is just about to burn out" says Billy. Then on the battlefield once the Tyrannodrones and Putties are defeated an energy orb nails the rangers then out of an invisaportal with two of his best generals walks Skill-Finn. "Skill-Finn the fearsome warrior in the galaxy" says Aurico. "Pathetic humans, Karovan and Aquitarians you do not stand a chance against my power" says Skill-Finn.
"Yeah we need to get this done and fast cause the rangers are now facing Skill-Finn I don't think they can hold him off much longer" Hayley said
On Mesagog's Island the candle is close to flickering out at any second. Back in Tommy's lab Billy adds Melina's tooth to the morpher then the morpher glows a navy bluish color then it appears as a regular morpher. On the medical table Melina holds her heart meaning the candle is less than five minutes away from burning out. On the battle front the rangers battle but are fired aside by Skill-Finn and his generals. "Soon the world will say good bye to the power rangers" says Skill-Finn.
"Your wrong Skill Finn. We won't give up" said Connor getting up

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 295

Billy picks up the morpher and attaches it to Melina's wrist the morpher glows as Tommy's did after he added his dino gem to his morpher then the morpher stops glowing and Melina awakens. "How are you feeling Melina?" says Billy. "much better" says Melina then she stands and looks at Billy and Hayley. "I'm morphin outta here" says Melina then she does a pose and calls out "Shark Power Activate" then she teleports away. On Mesagog's Island the candle burns out and turns to dust and is blown away in a breeze. "Connor's right we won't give up" says Elijah standing. "Same goes with us" says Amy and the others. "So be it rangers" says Skill-Finn then he fires another powerful energy orb and then Melina appears and uses her sword to bounce it right back at her brother, Zeltrax, Clone-Elsa and the generals.
"What the...Melina, is that you" asked Connor
"Its me guys" says Melina. Amy stands by her side. "Lets say we show them what girl power is all about" says Melina. "Lets" says Amy. Melina raises her hand to the sky and a ring appears on one of her fingers. "I call upon the power of the shark" says Melina. "Andromeda Armor" says Amy holding her amulet and the two are transformed into their battlizer modes. Zeltrax and Clone-Elsa retreat leaving Skill-Finn and his generals by themselves. "Jaws of steel power up attack" says Melina then a sword appears in her hand. The two then charge into battle and begin battling.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 296

"I'm glad the rangers have someone on the team helping them now since they couldn't handle them by themselves" Hayley said
"At least Amy and Melina can handle this themselves for a while" Kira said sitting down on the bench watching the battle
Amy and Melina after a few moments of battle then step back and Amy delivers the final hit from her. "Andromeda armor energy orb" says Amy. "Jaws of steel energy orb" says Melina then the two stand posed ready to fire. "FIRE!" says Amy and Melina and the two energy orbs combine and nail the generals then the Aquitar Rangers finish them off while Skill-Finn retreats injured landing in front of Mesagog and his father.
The day before the Fourth of July Amy stops by to pick up Kira for a sisters only day but has breakfast with the family. "So Robbie junior year of college will be here before you know it" says Amy. "Don't remind me sis school is going good but midterms are much more tougher than they were when they were in high school" says Robbie. "Midterms are never easy" says Amy then she holds her stomach. "Are the babies kicking now?" asks Patricia. "They aren't yet but they are doing well" says Amy smiling. "Who would have thought my first little girl would
be having triplets" says Paul. "Not me dad but you know what they say" says Amy. "Oh I just can't wait for my grandchildren to arrive" says Patricia. Amy smiles, "You've always wanted to have grandchildren mom and these three will be very happy to meet you when the next eight months go by quick" says Amy. "Thats a bit weird if you ask me I mean a normal woman here on earth has to go through nine months but karovan woman have to go through a year for a pregnancy thats weird" says Robbie. "Well it is a bit odd but its just the way it is. right K?" says Amy to Kira.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 297

Kira looks at Amy
"Yeah it is odd but you gotta deal with it I just hope they aren't going to want kids if me and Connor ever get married cause I'm not going to go through all of that like you have to" Kira said
Amy smiles, "Who knows K someday you might have kids". After breakfast and putting their dishes in the sink Amy and Kira go to the bathroom and brush their teeth. As Amy puts tooth paste on her tooth brush she smiles, "I remember when you use to have that footstool when you were two years old and when I was brushing my teeth you'd be looking up at me smiling and I'd always say "What are you doing K" and you'd tell me "Bushing my teef like you".
"Maybe we will maybe we won't I don't even know if Connor wants to have kids someday yeah I remember that and I couldn't say the words right" Kira said
"You were still learning to talk but you were so cute at that age" says Amy. The two finish brushing their teeth then they go to Amy's car and drive off. "You were so cute in your younger days K even when you were just a baby you were cute and as you got older you remained cute I remember a time when you got into your finger painting kit you got for your fourth birthday and when mom and I found you you were covered in paint" says Amy. "I had my video camera with me and I said "K what are you doing?" and you said "I'm like Leonardo Da Vinci", I still have that on video" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 298

"Yeah I remember I can't believe you still have that on video I just hope no one sees it especially Connor although he might say that I was cute when I was younger" Kira said
"Well you'll never know K. to be honest with you K i've been working on a dvd of home movies I have made of you as you grew up and the dvd is almost done. with your brother-in-law's help we've put together a dvd of the best/funniest moments of you growing up on dvd using home video footage I filmed when you were growing up" says Amy.
"How did he help you with the dvd are you saying that if everyone wants to watch it they can see how much I have changed since then you think if Connor watches it he will say that I was cute growing up" Kira said
Amy chuckles, "No this is a movie just for you". "We know we missed your birthday and we figured that the gift we sent you (which was $400 gift card to the store the two are going to so that Kira can pick out some back to school clothes) wasn't enough of a birthday presents so we decided to put together this gift for you Elijah will have it with him when we get home to mom and dads" says Amy.
"Ok I can't wait to see it when we get home how did he help you with it" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 299

"In his spare time he has been studying how to make home movies with his father because his father has been putting his and his siblings home movies on dvd so both your brother-in-law and my father-in-law have been helping me they're out shopping at best buy right now finding a video camera that they can now use, their old one unfortunately doesn't work anymore but with their new one they should be able to use it to transfer the film they shoot to dvd" says Amy as she stops behind another car because there is a red light.
"Ok at leat the new camera will be much better than the old one cause when old stuff doesn't work anymore you have to go out and buy new stuff like I do when I have to buy new guitar strings for my guitar since the old ones keep breaking and not work anymore" Kira said.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 300

Amy smiles then goes when the light turns green. "This town has changed so much since I rarely get to visit. Elijah said the same thing last night when I dropped him off at his parents house like you and me going to the mall he has to go to Best Buy to get a new video camera for both him and me as well as his father so they can both record moments of me during my pregnancy and of your soon-to-be-nieces or nephews then he is going to visit his grandparents. Did you bring the gift card from your birthday that we got you earlier this year (occ: lets say Kira's birthday is March 19)" says Amy.
"Yeah it has changed since then but somethings are still the same yeah I have it with me I can't wait to buy new clothes and other stuff" Kira said
"Some things have changed a bit but some things have remained the same. One thing that is new is the sign in the middle of town that says "Welcome to Reefside" now added with "Hometown of Hollywood actress Amy Ford and her husband doctor of paleontology Elijah Calloway" says Amy as she turns on her car's directional signaling right turn and she takes the turn onto the highway. "And wherever I go in town everyone tells me a story of a time I was at the place such as the old 50's style restaurant where I worked for the summer as a freshman in high school that was a fun job because I got to dress in 50's style clothing and deliver food to people while riding skates" says Amy. "But one true favorite job lies with working at Barnes and Noble as I got a discount on any books I wanted. But all the job's don't add up to my all time favorite one" says Amy.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 301

"Yeah I never noticed the sign before I didn't know you got to wear 50's clothes and deliver food while on roller skates was it hard to ride on skates while delivering food wow you were lucky that you got a discount on books you wanted cause you worked there what is your all time favorite job" Kira said
"It wasn't that tricky at all before you were born dad taught me how to ice skate and roller blade when I was three, the owner of the restaurant is an old friend of papa's so he had no problem with me working with them even though I was only fifteen and it was only a summer job. I'm a bit surprised you don't remember me wearing fifties style clothing for that job. It was good to get a discount while working at Barnes and Noble and now for my part I now have a membership for life" says Amy then after passing a few exits she takes an exit and eventually the two arrive at Beverly Center Mall. Once Amy parks her car she looks at Kira. "The best job ever for me is being a big sister when Robbie was born I knew I had someone to look out for even though I was disgusted by how boys behave thanks to dad's nephews from uncle Kirk but when mom said she was pregnant again I really wanted a little sister and i got my wish being yours and Robbie's big sister is my favorite job" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 302

"Yeah I'm surprised I don't remember either were you happy that you had a brother cause I know you were happy when I was born cause you always wanted a little sister I'm glad your wish came true" Kira said
"Well you know cousins Theo and Leo (occ: they are twin brothers), they've always been into playing in the mud then running around the backyard covered in mud but I guess they've grown up a lot since then but still I've heard crazy college stories about them from uncle kirk, I can't believe they are now seniors in college" says Amy.
"I haven't seen them since they were little I'm surprised that they grew up and are now seniors in college" Kira said
"Well to be honest I use to babysit for these two kids not uncle Kurt but for some other couple they had a reputation of being the rudest kids ever to babysit and they were unbabysitable as it was put" says Amy then the two get out of the car, Amy pushes a button and the doors lock then the car chirps meaning the alarm is set then they begin walking into the mall. "But the difference between them and Robbie is that Robbie knew never to be bad with me" says Amy.
"Wow at least Robbie was more babysitable than those two did you use to babysit me when I was little" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 303

The two go to the doors and wait for Amy's bodyguard to show up. "I've seen the kids I use to babysit they're much more mature now than they were before. Robbie wasn't that tricky he and Cheyenne weren't that much of trouble to babysit. I only babysat you when you were just born till you were a year and a half then pop-pop and nana would babysit you and Robbie as I got older but they also babysat me along with you two until I was 11 by that age mom and dad figured I was old enough to no longer need a babysitter but to be around should nana and pop-pop (Patricia's parents) need my help but they were ok on their own only needing my help once in a while" says Amy.
"I didn't know you used to babysit Cheyenne when she was little I know you babysat Robbie but I'm surprised you babysat Cheyenne and that they weren't that much trouble to babysit" Kira said
"If you didn't know Robbie and Cheyenne first met back in preschool and eventually by seventh grade they started dating" says Amy. Amy checks her phone and then sends a reply. "My bodyguards wife is having their first child but i've been to places without him so we'll be alright" says Amy then the two go into the mall.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 304

"I didn't know that they met in preschool and began dating in seventh grade thanks for telling me about it that's good that he is having his first child" Kira said
"Why do you think those two were inseparable growing up? because even at their young age in preschool they were in love with each other they just didn't know it yet i'm a bit surprised you don't remember their first date night you were in fourth grade by that time, you probably don't remember it because you had to be at Reefside Elementary because you were rehearsing for the musical play you were in by that time as well I was a junior in high school" says Amy as the two get into the elevator to get to Macy's.
"Oh yeah I remember rehearsing for the musical in the play but I don't remember their date night I actually don't remember alot of stuff" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 305

Amy smiles, "I think mom always had us keeping busy that we really don't get to remember a lot of stuff because our schedules were so busy I mean I had school, a job, a boyfriend and drama productions to prepare for whereas you mom was always taking you to dance lessons followed by guitar lessons and vocal lessons that we never got to do much as a family minus the family trip to Disney World that Robbie got to bring Cheyenne along and I got to bring Elijah during the summer before I became a senior in high school" says Amy then the elevator dings and the two continue talking as they walk to Macy's. On the way a few fans wave hi to Amy and she waves back and Kira looks a bit surprised nobody is trying to walk up for an autograph request.
"Oh yeah I remember going to Disney World you and Robbie were so lucky you got to bring Elijah and Robbie got to bring Cheyenne whereas I didn't get to bring anyone wow i'm surprised nobody is aking for autograph requests cause usually they always do" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 306

"Well to be honest with you K in my recent interview with Cosmopolitan
Magazine they put pics of me in it some of my childhood in school plays and my middle school days as well as my high school days showing me in various school plays and then it shows our recent family portrait that was taken and under it it says what I think of my family what I said about you is: Kira, she's my younger sister i look out for her one thing I do not like is when I am having a sister day
with her and I get crowded with fans so guys and girls if you see me with her (see above picture) or any of my family please do not approach me for an autograph as it is a family day for me" says Amy then they go into macy's and find the women's department.
"Wow I guess they read the interview in the magazine cause they just waved at you and smiled I wonder what it will be like when I sign autographs for my cds when they come out" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 307

"True, mom and dad if you remember got me and elijah our own rental car so we could follow you guys and not have a crowded car when you went with mom, dad, Robbie and Cheyenne" says Amy and a moment later they walk into Macy's and head for the women's department. "To be honest with you K back in June you may have read my interview with Cosmopolitan Magazine, in which there is a pic of you and me and it states as a caption "The one time I dislike having to sign autographs is when I am with my sister Kira. I have noticed she doesn't like it when our sister time gets interupted so I ask fans if you see me with her please do not disturb my sister time with my sister"" says Amy then the two arrive in the women's department.
"Yeah I remember that I read it and I saw the pic of us that's good that they don't ask for autographs when we hang out although it is fun when you have fans I wonder if I will have any when my cd comes out and they ask for autographs just like you" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 308

"I forgot you had a subscription to the magazine so thats how you got to read the interview" says Amy. "Are you two all set?" says one of the sales reps. "I'm actually looking for maternity clothing" says Amy. "Right they are right over there and to the right, and are you looking for back to school clothes as well?" asks the sales rep to Kira after telling Amy where to find maternity clothing.
"Yep that's how I read it's a good interview it yes I am" Kira said
"The back to school clothes for teen's is right over to your left" says the sales assistant then she goes off. Amy looks through the clothes with Kira. "Unbelievable the styles that high school girls wear these days" says Amy. "I'm going to sound like Nana but when I was in school half of this stuff was stuff I would wear like boot cut jeans or any of these shirts but these days I can't believe what teen girls are wearing these days" says Amy.
"I know that you should see the clothes the girls in school are wearing I like half of this stuff even the shirts pants skirts and skorts" Kira said
"Its like so totally crazy K if you ask me" says Amy as she looks for shirts Kira's size. "Once we're done here its going to be tricky picking out maternity clothes because I'll only be wearing them once I doubt I'll have any more kids after having triplets" says Amy then she finds a shirt. "How about this one it has a guitar and a plus sign with a microphone then an equals sign followed by rockstar (so
basically the shirt says: 'pic of guitar' + 'pic of microphone' = rockstar)" says Amy showing Kira the shirt.
"I hope you don't have anymore kids after you have triplets I like the shirt" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 309

"Well believe me K three will be plenty for me" says Amy. After the girls pick out all of Kira's clothes and after doing the math to see if Kira has enough money on her gift card to buy all the clothes she wants the two move to the maternity clothes.
Meanwhile Elijah along with his father and brother are checking out video camera's to find the one Elijah has so his father can buy the same one. "Here it is" says Elijah and after they select it they wait their turn in line. "So any name ideas yet bro?" asks Freddie (thats what they call him instead of Fred). "Nope not yet we still don't know if we're expecting all boys or all girls or boys and a girl or girls and a boy" says Elijah. "Either way son I know you're going to be a great father" says Kirk. "Thanks dad" says Elijah. After Kirk pays for the camera and anything else needed for the camera the three go to their car and wait for Kelly and Lori to walk out of Kohls which is next door. "Knowing your mother and sister they're going to be a while" says Kirk. Back at Connor's he is just waking up and Caroline looks at Connor. "Your a late sleeper big brother its 11:49" says Caroline then she runs out of his room.
"That's true so have you thought of any name ideas for the babies yet or are you still figuring out what you are expecting" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 310

"Nope no name ideas yet, but because of the technology of ultrasounds on KO-35 my cousin who is a nurse has almost told me what the babies are but I have told her i'd rather wait till the five month mark which will be next month to find out what my triplets will be" says Amy as she is checking out the blouses. "Find any good pants that I could wear K? I just hope the clothes won't outfit me once I reach my tenth, eleventh and final month" says Amy. "Believe me K a karovan pregnancy as I have said many times is way different than that of a earth woman's pregnancy and its going to be odd trying to explain the truth about me without the public thinking I'm some sort of weird alien" says Amy.
"Yeah I did how about these I hope that doesn't happen either cause you are going to need new clothes everytime but once your done having babies you will be able to wear your normal clothes again yeah but why would people think that you a weird alien if they don't know you that well" Kira said showing Amy the pants

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 311

"Well there's something I never told you K" says Amy. "After Andros, Zhane and Karone our predecessors told the world they were from KO-35 I did the same thing on the same day and to be honest nobody has treated me any different. To be honest with you I'll be with Andros and Zhane when the ambassadors from KO-35 arrive soon to Washington DC to present their knowledge with the president and we'll be making a treaty to have earth unite with KO-35" says Amy. "Still its going to feel good wearing my old clothes again and if any of these triplets are girls I might as well save these clothes for them" says Amy putting in six pairs of pants to go with the six blouses she has picked. Meanwhile Elijah, Kirk and Freddie drive over to Kohls and wait in the parking lot then out walk Kelly and Lori. "Alright guys where to next?" says Lori. "I vote for a family lunch" says Kelly. "All in favor" says Kirk. "Aye" says everyone then Kirk drives off to find a restuarant where the family can have lunch together before going to meet up at Paul and Patricia's with Amy.
"That's great I'm really happy for you I know you will feel good once your back to normal that's a good idea to save the clothes for them since they will like them when they are older" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 312

"Well keep in mind K I don't know yet if any of the triplets are girls or not" says Amy. "Though the thought of having a daughter is a good feeling and knowing Elijah's family its rare for girls to be in his family I mean before my sister-in-law Kelly it has been said once every few generations a girl will appear in the Calloway family so when she was born along side her twin brother that held true" says Amy.
"You want the same thing in your family and keep the generation going" Kira said
"To be honest K I really don't care what I am expecting because I know I'll be a great mother to my three soon-to-be-miracles" says Amy. The two get to Amy's car and put the clothes away then the two go back inside and head for the food court to grab some lunch. "What looks good to you K?" says Amy.
"I know you will be a great mother how about we go to Kentucky Fried Chicken" Kira said
"Sounds good to me K, my doctor said if I want to have KFC at least once during my pregnancy once will be ok" says Amy. The two go and once they get their orders they sit down. "This is good K, getting to spend sister time with my only sister" says Amy Then she takes a quick sip of her fruit smoothie she made before the two left to go to the mall.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 313

"Yeah it is cause we never get to do this alot since your busy and I'm busy we might not get the chance to do this again" Kira said
"Never say never K. still you may have a point because once the triplets are born my life as well as Elijah's will become busier than ever before but I'll still stop by with the triplets as their grandmother is going to wish to see them" says Amy. After the two finish eating they clean up then on their way back out to Amy's car,
"Oh no the paparazzi" says Amy. Quietly they sneak back to Amy's car and are not detected. Once back on the highway Amy sighs, "That was a close call. you cannot believe how annoying they can be on a celebrity even when the celebrity is now expecting her first child or in this case children" says Amy. Instead of going to Uno's the Calloways stop by Friendly's then after eating they go to Paul and Patricia's to wait for Amy. once arriving Lori and Patricia start talking about how excited they are to become known as grammie Patricia and grammie Lori whereas Paul and Kirk check out Paul's new grill he picked up the other day for the next day
Fourth of July bbq. Elijah sits on the porch waiting for Amy while his brother and sister are talking with Robbie and Cheyenne.
"Yeah that's true I know you will cause mom will be happy to see them yeah that was close when I become a singer and my cd comes out and I have to sign autographs will the paparazzi do the samething they do to you cause I don't want that to happen to me" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 314

"Believe me K the paparazzi doesn't care who you are in hollywood if your an actress or a singer they'll try to take pictures of you either way and try to make some bogus story about you. last week I was with Christina Agruilera and her son and they kept following us asking her how motherhood is going for her and if I had anything to say about my pregnancy" says Amy. Half an hour later Amy takes the exit for Reefside.
"They actually did that to Christina and you at least you didn't say anything I really don't want that happening to me when I become a singer" Kira said
"The trick is to not say anything back because thats when they start sounding like those seagulls in Finding Nemo all talking at once, it gets soo annoying" says Amy. The two drive by the center of town and after a while the two arrive on the street they grew up on and Amy smiles. "There's your brother-in-law" says Amy then Elijah gets up and Amy parks the car and helps Kira with her bags. "You buy enough clothes there Kira?" asks Elijah then he and Amy kiss and Elijah holds
Amy's stomach. "Hey kiddo's its dada" says Elijah. Amy smiles, "He's been talking to them by holding my stomach and talking to them. Did you know a baby can hear outside of the womb and begin to identify the voices it hears once it is born".

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 315

"Yes I bought enough clothes they are great Amy helped me pick them out I didn't know that they can hear you just be glad I'm not talking to them" Kira said
"I'm sure they'd recognize their aunt's voice anywhere" says Amy. The three go inside then after helping Kira bring her bags of clothes upstairs Amy goes downstairs to meet up with everyone. "There's the-mother-to-be" says Lori. "Hey Lor" says Amy and the two hug. "There's soon-to-be-uncle-Freddie and soon-to-be-aunt-Kelly" says Kirk as he has begun video taping since Amy and Lori caught up. "Hey dad" says Freddie and Kelly. "And here's soon-to-be-uncle-Robbie" says
Robbie walking in. "Hey bro" says Amy and the two hug. They all sit down and Amy shows everyone the recent ultrasound pics she had taken. "Oh look at them there they are" says Patricia smiling. "Where's your sister at?" asks Paul. "She'll be right down she has to put away the clothes she got" says Amy. On Kira's bed Amy left Kira an extra ultrasound picture of Kira's soon-to-be-neices or nephews.
After putting her new clothes away Kira walks downstairs and sits down
After a while the families say their good byes and Elijah and Amy prepare to go. "See you tomorrow son" says Paul. "You got it" says Elijah shaking hands with Paul. "See you tomorrow" says Patricia. "You got it" says Elijah hugging Patricia good bye. "Catch ya tomorrow bro-in-law" says Robbie, "You got it man" says Elijah and he and Robbie handshake. Elijah and Cheyenne have a good bye hug. Amy hugs her family then turns to Kira. "Well K i'll see you tomorrow for the Fourth of July" says Amy giving Kira a big hug good bye.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 316

"Yeah see you tomorrow thanks for taking me shopping and buying new clothes" Kira said
"Anytime little sis" says Amy then she tosses Elijah the keys to their car using her telekinesis, Elijah backs out of the driveway and honks the horn as the two leave. "Oh this is going to be a great Fourth of July weekend" says Patricia. "I agree just the Fords, the Dranes, the Calloway family, Cheyenne & Amy's biological family from KO-35 visiting all the way from KO-35" says Paul. "Kira if you want to invite any of your friends you can invite them to join us tomorrow if they're not busy" says Paul as the family heads inside. "So what did you and your sister get for clothes?" asks Patricia.
"You haven't met Amy's biological family yet have you I met them they are real nice even her mom and dad are nice I know Connor might come over but I'm not sure about everyone else I could ask them Amy got 6 blouses and 6 pairs of pants I got a rockstar shirt some other shirts pants skirts and skorts" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 317

"Thats cool" says Paul. "Oh the days of shopping for maternity clothes those were the days as you know your sister was adopted but I only had to go maternity clothes shopping when I was pregnant with Robbie and you" says Patricia. On their way home Elijah and Amy are singing to a song on the cd player. "Tell me, doctor, where are we going this time Is this the 50's, or 1999 All I wanted to do - was play my guitar and sing" sings the two as Elijah takes the turn onto the highway. "So take me away, I don't mind But you better promise me, I'll be back in time Gotta get back in time 'instrumental part plays' Don't bet your future, on one roll of the dice Better remember, lightning never strikes twice Please don't drive at eight, don't wanna be late again" the two continue singing.
Then Connor sat up in bed, wiped his eyes and said to himself while yawning,"God I wish I was an only child. Then I could sleep in ".
After that Connor picked up his phone, dialed Kira's number and let it ring
"Yeah I had fun hanging with Amy" Kira said
Kira hears her phone ring and answers it
"Hello" Kira said
"Hey Kira, its Connor" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 318

"Hey Connor did you just wake up cause you sound like your tired we are having a Fourth of July bbq tomorrow do you want to come over it will give you a chance to get away from your little sister and family you get to meet the rest of Amy's family and the rest of our family and Emily is coming too" Kira said
Patricia grabs her pocket book and calls out to Robbie and Cheyenne. "Comeon you two lets get going the grocery store is going to be packed" calls Patricia and then Robbie and Cheyenne run down the stairs. "Looks like soccer and track has been making you two quicker now lets get a move on" says Patricia then Patricia, Robbie and Cheyenne leave for the grocery store while Paul sits in the living room watching an old family film.
"Yeah I just woke up Kira. Sure, I will come over for the barbaque tomorrow" said Connor
Meanwhile Amy and Elijah are almost home as Elijah takes the exit ramp for home. "Remember when I was on Wheel Of Fortune and you were on Jeopardy for the college week tournaments?" says Amy. "I remember that you won $75,870 in Wheel Of Fortune whereas I won $100,000 on Jeopardy" says Elijah. "And all that money we put away to help pay for our honeymoon and our wedding" says Amy. "That the money did help us with" says Elijah. After a while of traveling the two arrive home and open the gates with a click of a remote on Amy's keychain and the gates open and inside the two go then with another click the gates lock. Back at Kira's, paul is watching the dvd of Amy when she was on Wheel Of Fortune.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 319

"Ok it will give you a chance to get away from your family for a while you should get some sleep or you could just lay down outside in your front yard where your sister won't bother you or you could stand by your fence and we could talk" Kira said
"Well you've made it this far who's out in the audience cheering you on?" asks Pat. "My boyfriend of five years Elijah" says Amy. "She's really good at this game show is she always solving the puzzles quickly at home?" asks Pat. "Oh yeah man she is totally hooked into this show she can solve the puzzles very quickly" says Elijah. "Alright well you've won $3,000 in the first two toss-ups then won $5,870 in the first round then won the $10,000 in the jackpot round and won $2,000 in the final round and she's going to Athens Greece which I can presume your bringing your boyfriend along as well so why don't you give the wheel a good spin" says Pat then Amy spins the wheel when the wheel stops Amy gives the prize to Pat then they stand together. "And yep I am bringing him to greece with me" says Amy. "Ok the puzzle is Fantasy Writers. R S L T N & E if there are any words up on the puzzle they will appear" says Pat Sajak on the dvd then Vanna only puts up all the appeared consonants in some parts of the puzzle. "Alright you have your choice of three consonants and a vowel" says Pat. "J, C, K" says Amy. "And a vowel" says Pat. "O" says Amy then the puzzle spells out any of the words there. "Alright well you have 10 seconds good luck" says Pat. "J.R.R. Tolkien and C.S. Lewis" says Amy then the puzzle spells out her answer then Amy smiles and Pat opens the prize. "How does this sound" says Pat showing Amy what she has won. "Amy this is your payday $50,000!" says Charlie then Elijah runs up to Amy and catches her in his arms and the two smile then kiss. "Our big winner a trip to Greece and a cash total of $75,870" says Pat. After that the dvd turns to the Jeopardy College Tournament but Paul hits pause so he can get something to drink.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 320

"I'll come to the fence if you want to talk Kira" said Connor
"Ok I will be right out" Kira said
Paul returns and hits play on the dvd. "This is Jeopardy! College student week. now lets meet today's contestants. . .a sophmore from Umass Boston Claire Williams, a sophmore from William and Mary University William Reynolds and a sophmore from University of Montana-Missoula Elijah Calloway" says the announcer. "And now here is our host Alex Trebek" says the announcer.
Angel then after drinking some water runs over to the screen door and starts spinning and then jumps up at the door. "Kira Angel needs to be let out" says Paul then he hits play on the dvd. "Thanks Johnny now we are in the final round (as Paul had skipped to the finals) of our college tournament and we have our top three students still with us" says Alex then the board starts to get lighted up for the clues and categories.
"Ok I will let her out and let her run around" Kira said she opens the door let's Angel out and walks over to the fence and waits for Connor

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 321

Outside Caroline runs from inside to the woods in their respectable backyards and does a loud Tarzan yell then Eric pops up out of the ground practicing his ninja technique landing in a tree. "Sorry about Caroline she has to read Tarzan for a summer reading book and she's really gotten into character about Jane the girl Tarzan meets" says Eric then he disappears in a cloud of ninja smoke.
Then Connor walks out of his house, to the fence and says,"Hey Kira"
"Hey Connor I can tell you didn't get enough sleep cause of Caroline waking you up I know Eric did that move again and Caroline did her loud Tarzan yell" Kira said
Once Amy and Elijah get inside the two kick off their shoes and socks then Amy walks into the kitchen. "Baking something for tomorrow?" asks Elijah. Amy smiles and with a wave of her hand a cook book floats to her and she begins searching for a Fourth Of July recipe. "Here we go I'm going to combine blueberries with cherries to make a blue-cherry Fourth of July pie with whip cream to create a fourth of july pie" says amy. "you've always been creating new dishes ever since we were kids" says Elijah. "You know it" says Amy then using her telekinesis she gets everything she needs then the phone rings. "Ford residence one moment" says Amy. "Its for you its Jack" says Amy. "Thanks sweetheart" says Elijah. "No problem hun" says Amy then the two kiss and Elijah takes the portable phone into the other room to talk as Amy prepares to bake some pies.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 322

"Sounds llike a typical day in my life. Little sister wakes me up, Eric goes into the ground, and Caroline thinks she's tarzan" said Connor
"Yeah I can tell once we have the Fourth Of July bbq you won't have to worry about Eric or Caroline bothering you" Kira said
"Alright man thanks again bye" says Elijah then he dials another number and waits for someone to pick up. "Hello?" says a voice. "Hi is this Coco?" asks Elijah. "Yep" says Coco. "Hey kid is your dad there?" asks Elijah. "One moment. dad telephone" says Coco as she hands David the phone. "Who is it?" asks David. "Its our neighbor the doctor of dinosaurs" says Coco. "Thanks kid 'he takes the phone' Hey Elijah" says David. "Hey man just calling to see if your still up for the dig next week" says Elijah. "You know me man I'm still on board so we're leaving next tuesday?" says David. "Yep next tuesday and we'll be back by monday afternoon of the following week" says Elijah. "Alright man sounds good. I've been studying various specimens of fossil's so I'll be able to label what I discover" says David. "Sounds good man I'll see you next week when I stop by to pick you up before we pick up my sister-in-law" says Elijah. "See you then man and have a good holiday tomorrow" says David. "Same to you man" says Elijah then the two hang up. Elijah goes downstairs and puts the portable phone back where it belongs and sneaks up on Amy only to have her turn around and smile. "So you two all set for the dig?" asks Amy. "Yep just have to remind Kira we're leaving next week on tuesday and won't be back till monday afternoon" says Elijah. The two work together to make the pies Amy is baking for the next day. Back in Reefside Caroline runs by Connor and Kira. "Me Jane you no Tarzan" says Caroline giggling then she runs back into the house.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 323

"I hear ya Kira, can't wait till the BBQ" said Connor
"Yeah I can't wait either think of it this way you don't have to worry about both your brother and sister and we get to be alone together even though everyone will be here for the bbq we can just find a nice quiet spot and be alone" Kira said
Inside Paul is almost done watching the dvd he is watching. "Alright here is the clue in Final Jeopardy! with the catagory being Ancient Finds: this discovery in 1954 by Kamal El-Mallakh discovered this object buried at foot of the great pyramid in Giza you have thirty seconds good luck" says Alex then the Jeopardy! theme song plays and after thirty seconds the music ends. "Alright William we start with you you had 12,000 and you chose what is Imhotep's Sarcophagus you are wrong and your wager? 4,000 leaving you with 8,000 and placing you with 15,000 in third place" says Alex. "Alright we come to Claire, Claire your studying to become an Archaeologist did you come up with the correct answer? you said what is Pharaoh Khufu's ship you are correct and what was your wager? nothing leaving you with 15,000 and a shot of moving into first place depending on what Elijah put for his answer. Elijah we come to you you had the same amount as Claire and you put down what is Pharaoh Khufu's ship you are also correct and your wager $15,000 placing you in first and you becoming the Jeopardy champion with $50,000 and Claire you placing second with $25,000 Elijah congrads young man comeon up here" says Alex then Elijah walks up and shakes Alex's hand and holds the trophy then Elijah shakes hands with Claire and William then the three stand and talk with Alex as the credits role.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 324

"So true, so true" said Connor
"Yeah I know I don't have to hear Caroline do her Tarzan yell or Eric practicing his move and I also get to spend time with you alone" Kira said
After an hour Patricia calls out to Kira. "Kira I need help with groceries your father has fallen asleep on the couch and Robbie and Cheyenne are at Cheyenne's, they'll be back later but I need your help with groceries" Patricia calls into the backyard.
"Want to help me and my mom with the groceries cause I don't feel like doing it myself" Kira said
"Never mind Kira your father got up and gave me a hand" Patricia calls out. Just then near Kira and Connor a wormhole opens and out walks the yellow and red space rangers.
"Connor we have company ok this is really weird I wonder why they are here" Kira said
The two rangers stand still near the wormhole and with a wave of their hands they are saying "Come with us we need your help".

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 325

When the two space rangers sense Kira and Connor don't get their message the Red Space Ranger uses a cube to capture Kira and Connor and then they disappear through the wormhole and the current time line freezes. Once in their destination the Red Space Ranger free's Kira and Connor. "We're sorry we had to resort to that but we underestimated that you would not know what we were saying" says the Red Space Ranger. "Also do not worry we are the good guys but we have brought you here to help us" says the Red Space Ranger then he and the Yellow Space Ranger unmorph revealing themselves to be two teen's around the age of 19 who look remarkably similar to Amy and Elijah when they were 19.
"Where are we now" said Connor?
"You are in the year 2053" says the Red Space Ranger turning to Kira and Connor and the Yellow Space Ranger does the same.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 326

"2053? do you mean we're in the future?" Kira said
Then when Kira got a good look at the two space rangers since they aren't in ranger form she thinks she is seeing Elijah and Amy but its not them, its two people who look a bit similar to them
"Who are you and why do you need the year 2008 red and yellow dino rangers?" Kira said
"My point exactly" said Connor
"My name is Andromeda and this is my cousin Luke" says Andromeda. "We brought you here because of we are in need of your help" says Luke. "Your probably thinking we look a lot like two people from your time and that because we are your great-niece and great-nephew from other family members Great-aunt Kira" says Andromeda. Just before they can explain anything else an army of Tyrannodrones appears with Clone-Elsa. "We meet again space rangers" says Clone-Elsa. "Likewise" says Luke. Clone-Elsa growls. "How did they manage to escape? we had them prisoner" says Clone-Elsa. "Thats none of your concern. Alpha teleport us onto the Megaship" says Luke then they are teleported onto the Megaship and Clone-Elsa growls in anger. Once on the Megaship the four arrive in the bridge. "We'll explain everything once the others arrive" says Luke.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 327

"Others, what others and how did they find us" said Connor
"They found us where we were standing because the world we live in is under attack by this person" says Luke. "On screen" says Andromeda. on the screen appears a monster that looks a bit like Mesagog. "Meet Mesagog the fourth, descendant of Mesagog. he may not look like much but he is just as evil as his ancestor" says Andromeda. Just then in teleport two other rangers who look remarkably like Robbie and Cheyenne. "Charlotte and Richie good to see you guys got the call" says Andromeda. "Alpha contacted us once the Megaship sensors detected you returned from the past cousin" says Charlotte. "That is Great-aunt Kira and Great-uncle Connor?" asked Richie. "That would be them" says Luke. "May we continue I think these two look a bit surprised or shocked" says Alpha. "I'm sorry where are my manners" says Andromeda. "About a week ago our Red and Yellow Dino Rangers were kidnapped" says Andromeda. "And knowing only two people who were the dino rangers before them we went after the only two we knew we could count on" says Luke. "You two" says Richie and Charlotte.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 328

"Did they just say Great-aunt Kira?" Kira thinks to herself.
"Lets get something straight we are the only dino rangers there is no way these so called dino rangers of your time era could have our powers . . . . suddenly Kira realizes something unless they are our descendants?" Kira asks the space rangers.
"Kira's right, who else are you waiting for" asked Connor?
"Your descendants are the current Red and Yellow Dino Rangers" says Luke. "You've already met myself and my cousins now we have just a few more rangers to wait for" says Andromeda. After a moment a silver teleportation beam appears and walking forward is a man around the same age as Andromeda and Luke. "Emile perfect timing" says Andromeda. "Great-aunt Kira this is Emile Great-grandson of Emily of your time era. Emile is our current Silver Space Ranger" says Andromeda then in teleport another man with a girl. "Danielle, Tyrone good timing" says Luke. "Guys these are Tyrone and Danielle they are the Great-grandchildren of Trent and Michelle. As you can tell by their morphers Danielle is our Black Space Ranger whereas Tyrone is the White Dino Ranger" says Andromeda then in teleports one more man. "And this is Danny or Dan as he prefers our current Blue Dino Ranger Ethan's Great-grandson" says Luke. "Its like looking at Kyra and Calein they definitely do look like you guys" says Dan.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 329

Kira looks at Connor "Can I talk to you alone for a minute it's about this whole thing" Kira said
"I guess I am the only one who doesn't have a future kid as a ranger" said Connor puzzled
"Actually Connor the two dino rangers that were captured are our kids which means we are married although this is really weird now i know that I don't want to have kids" Kira said.
"Their actually your grandchildren" says Deca. "We've almost rescued them a few times but they gave us a message before the alarms went off meaning intruders" says Deca. "Tell our grandparents we've done our best as rangers. we thank them for passing down their powers to our respective parents and the powers passed down to us. you must rescue us you are our only hope for if the two crocodile monsters are not defeated without the remaining dino rangers and if we are not rescued we will not be" says a recording hologram of the two being shown to Kira and Connor by Deca then the recording fades away.
"We need to help them. As far as kids Kira, we are not ready yet but lets help them out" said Connor

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 330

"I know we do but how I know but do you think we will ever be ready to have kids let's get this over with and back to our time" Kira said
"I hear ya Kira. Let's get to it" said Connor
"Ok the faster we get this done the sooner we can get back to our own time" Kira said
Once everyone is gathered in a meeting room (the same meeting room where the red rangers met in forever red) a yellow teleportation appears and in walks a much older Amy who ironically because of the technology in the future makes her look a bit younger but she is around 72 years old. "Thanks for helping us nana" says Andromeda. "Anytime" says Amy then she notices Kira. "I know its you K. I asked my two grandchildren who inherited the right to be rangers to retrieve you and Connor" says Amy looking at Kira. "Do I look so old to your young eyes?" Amy asks Kira.
Kira looks at Amy
"How did you know it was me this is really weird nope you don't" Kira said

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 331

Amy smiles. "I knew it was you. your granddaughter has your looks but she has Connor's blue eyes" says Amy. Just as Amy is about to discuss the plan a black teleportation appears and a man around andromeda and Luke's age appears. "Sorry i'm late I was out on a dig when I got the call" says the man. "Quiet alright Timmy" says Amy. "If you had not met K this is Timmy Doctor Oliver's grandson" says Amy. Once everyone is present and accounted for the battle plans are made. "So if we can storm the Island we will be able to break into separate groups to fight off the Tyrannodrones and Triptoids and break in to free the two" says Timmy revealing his plan. Once the plan is agreed on Amy steps onto the bridge and smiles when she see's Kira. "K I know this must all be a sudden shock that you and Connor get married and have children as well as grandchildren but you were the only person I knew we could count on same with Connor" says Amy.
Kira looks at Amy
"I know you can count on Connor and me to help I know we get married in the future and have kids and grandkids but we aren't ready to have kids grandkids or get married yet" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 332

Amy smiles, "I'll only tell you this but it will only be wiped from your memory after we are able to succeed in our mission". Amy takes a seat, "You and Connor get married at age 22 after graduating college, he purposes to you the summer when you two are about to enter senior year and your married a year later. when you reach my age which was 25 when I was due you will have your first and only two children twins a boy and a girl". "That will be all I will say" says Amy. "Deca family portrait please" says Amy then on the viewing screen amy shows Kira a picture of Kira and Connor's two grandchildren that are the current Red and Yellow Dino Rangers. "They look just like you two minus my great-niece has the McKnight blue eyes whereas my great-nephew has your hazel eyes K" says Amy showing Kira a picture of what the two look like.
"I knew we would be together forever" said Connor
"Yeah me too I'm glad were together now the best part of being with you is that we get to be alone and we still get to be Dino Rangers as well" Kira said
"I hate to say this but by the time your two children reach the age you two found the dino gems they completely have the powers and it is then you two inform them of their new powers and like Doctor Oliver before you, you teach them to harness their powers. Trent and Ethan go through the same thing with their children" says Amy as she turns off the viewing screen.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 333

"At least the Dino Thunder legacy stays alive" said Connor
"The power lives on and it protects those who use it" says Amy. After a few minutes. "We're ready" says Emile. Amy smiles, "It is now time to put the plan into action. remember once you two arrive on the Island wait for Alpha and I to contact you to let you know we've brought down the shield around the fortress then we'll teleport you and two others inside" says Amy to Kira and Connor.
"Right, are you ready Kira" said Connor
"Good luck everyone, may the power protect you all" says Amy as Alpha teleports the Dino Rangers onto Mesagog's Island and the Space Rangers jump down the Galaxy Glider tubes. Once arriving on the Island the Dino Rangers stick close together while the Space Rangers make their way to distract Mesagog's great-grandson. On the Island; "My lord the Space Rangers are on the move" says Clone-Elsa. "May we suggest sending the Crocovile twin monsters? without the Dino Rangers they won't stand a chance at activating their power up mode even with two of their own trapped here" says Zeltrax.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 334

"So this is the island huh? We need to watch out for suspious acts" said Connor
Then Connor called over to the Space Rangers through his communicator and said,"Guys, if you need help, let us know".
"Copy that" says Luke. The Space Rangers then appear downtown and just as they arrive the two Crocodile twin monsters appear and they start battling.
"Yep this is the Island" says Tyrone. "Not exactly what you call an island paradise" says Dan. "This is the Island just be careful" says Danny. Just then an army of Tyrannodrones appears. "You guys go we'll hold them off" says Tyrone as himself, Timmy and Dan begin battling the Tyrannodrones. "Your all set to enter the fortress undetected" says Amy into Kira's communicator. In the fortress Caleib and Kyra are in their holding cell and Kyra is trying to use telekensis which Andromeda has been teaching her. "You almost got it sis" says Caleib.
Once inside the fortress Kira uses her knowledge Amy gave her of the fortress and she along with Connor arrive at the holding cell area only to find Kyra and Caelin already escaping. Upon the two breaking out they stop and look at Kira and Connor. "Its like looking in a mirror" says Caelin. "Only thing is this is not a reflection we are looking at" says Kyra then she looks closely at Kira. "Grammie?" asks Kyra in shock. "No way cousin (Calein is Kyra's cousin from Connor's son) these two cannot be grammie and grampy" says Caelin.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 335

"You definitely are my granddaughter Kyra you got your wisdom from the
Ford side of the family and yes Caelin I am your grandmother and this
is your grandfather" Kira said.
"If your thinking if we have discovered the fountain of youth that would
be incorrect, we'll explain it all later now we need to get out of here" Kira said.
Kyra smiles, "Everyone always told me I look just like you when you were sixteen and now I can say I agree but I definitely do have the McKnight blue eyes". "Uh not to break up this family moment but lets get out of here before . . . ." says Calein then appears Clone-Elsa with Tyrannodrones and Triptoids. "Your not going anywhere rangers" says Clone-Elsa then she looks at the rangers. "And since when did you retched rangers learn the ability to replicate?" says Clone-Elsa with anger. "Just play along this Clone-Elsa is one of several clones, this one is kinda slow but really stupid" Caelin whispers to Kira and Connor. "Either way Elsa we're breaking out of here wither you like it or not" says Kyra and Calein. "ATTACK!" says Clone-Elsa and they begin battling as Kyra battles Kira notices she has a mixture of hers and Connor's fighting style. Once Kira gets surrounded Kyra knocks over another Tyrannodrone then does her version of the Ptera-Scream knocking over the Tyrannodrones and Caleib uses his Super Speed like Connor has and knocks over all the Tyrannodrones that have outnumbered Connor. "Alpha teleport us now!" says Kyra then Alpha teleports the four to the Megaship as well as the Dino Rangers off the Island. Meanwhile with the Space Rangers the two crocodile monsters retreat and the Space Rangers teleport back to the Megaship.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 336

"Nice move back there looks like you definitely inherited my dino gem powers and looks like you Calein inherited your grandfather's dino gem powers" Kira said giving both of her grandchildren a hug
"But something tells me we're not clear to go back to the past just yet" Kira said.
"Not yet at least" said Connor
On Mesagog's Island Clone-Elsa, Zeltrax, an army of Tyrannodrones along with the two crocodile monsters leave via an invisaportal and arrive in an area. On the Megaship they are detected. "Remember you guys destroy those crocodile monsters" says Amy. "We would be honored if we could fight along side you and grampy grammy" says Kyra. "Please sir it would be an honor" asks Calein to Connor. The space and other dino rangers smile, "It truly would be an honor" says Emile. "Please great-uncle Connor and great-aunt Kira" says Andromeda.
Kira looks at Connor
"I think we should let them fight with us if we all do this together we could go back to our time after this is over what do you think" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 337

Once the rangers are teleported not far from the villains they walk forward in their own group (like you see in a lot of ranger team ups). "You guys ready to rock?" asks Richie. "Let's do it guys" says Timmy. "Lets Rocket!" says the Space Rangers. "Red Space Ranger" says Luke. "Yellow Space Ranger" says Andromeda. "Blue Space Ranger" says Richie. "Pink Space Ranger" says Charlotte". "Black Space Ranger" says Danielle. "Silver Space Ranger" says Emile. "Space Rangers!" says the Space Rangers. "Dino Thunder Power Up Ha!" says the Dino Rangers minus Kira and Connor. "White Ranger Drago Power" says Tyrone. "Tyranno" says Calein. "Ptera" says Kyra. "Tricera" says Danny. "Brachio" says Timmy. "Drago" says Tyrone. "Dino Rangers!" says the Dino Rangers and
they turn to Kira and Connor. "You two ready to join the party?" asks Danny.
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! TYRANNO POWER" said Connor
"DINO THUNDER, POWER UP! HA! PTERA POWER" Kira said
Clone-Elsa draws her sword, "Attack!". the rangers split up and take on each villain. Kira, Andromeda and Kyra all team up to face the female crocodile monster while Charlotte and Danielle battle Clone-Elsa. Connor and Calein team up to face the male crocodile monster. Meanwhile Timmy is battling Zeltrax whereas the others are battling the Tyrannodrones.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 338

During the battle Kira and Kyra fight along side Andromeda but as they fight Kira notices how much Kyra must have based her fighting style from her grandmother
"She must have studied my fighting style from old Megaship recordings" Kira thinks to herself then the monster tosses her but she flies and calls out
"Super Dino Mode" Kira kicks herself off the side of the wall of the canyon and flies back.
"Your on" says Andromeda. "Super Dino Mode" calls out Kyra and the two jump and hold onto Kira's legs (like Tori did when she and Kira did the double team attack during the Dino/Ninja team up). "Fire!" says Andromeda and Kyra as they fire at the female crocodile monster knocking it to the ground. Meanwhile with Charlotte and Danielle they are battling Clone-Elsa. "Two old fossils aren't going to be good enough to defeat us" says Clone-Elsa. "Doesn't matter how old a person may be they are still a ranger no matter how old" says Danielle then she and Charlotte do a double kick sending Clone-Elsa flying. Meanwhile the boys have defeated the army of Tyrannodrones. "Your not as good as your grandfather ranger" says Zeltrax. "I may not be my grandfather but I have been told I am just like him" says Timmy as he and Zeltrax continue battling. Meanwhile with Connor and Calein they are doing extremely well teaming together, after the monster is knocked down Calein is on one side and Connor is on the other side. "Man this guy won't quiet. double whammy sir? (meaning do the attack Rocky and Adam did in MMPR the movie against one of Ivan's oozemonsters)" asks Calein to Connor.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 339

"Your on, Calein. Super Dino Mode" said Connor.
After Connor transformed, he started to head towards the monster with his foot raised up
"Super Dino Mode" says Calein then he does the same as Connor and the two nail the monster sending it flying near its sibling. Clone-Elsa and Zeltrax are knocked near each other. "We will meet again rangers" says Clone-Elsa growling then she and Zeltrax disappear through an invisaportal. The two crocodile monsters can barely get to their feet. "Lets do it cousins" says Andromeda. "Armor Mode Power Up" says Andromeda and she is soon in her power up mode. "You in sir?" asks
Calein. "Triassic Battlizer Mode" says Calein as he is transformed and he along with Andromeda fire their attacks and allow Connor to finish the job.
"Sheild of Triumpth, Activate. Red Triassic Ranger. Fire Kick. Cannon Mode" said Connor
Then Connor flew up in the air and shot down at the monster to end the madness as he blew up the two crocodile monsters take the hit and both collapse and explode. Luckily this time Mesagog III was out of the missiles he uses to make monsters grow but Clone-Elsa and Zeltrax arrive back and vow vengeance. After the battle the rangers are brought back onto the Megaship. "Now thats what I call teamwork" says Charlotte. "Good work. all of you I am very proud" says Amy smiling. "Now the time has come for two of us to return to their own time" says Amy then she walks forward to Kira. "Your memory of this time era will be erased from yours and Connor's memories but the only thing you will know is you will soon battle a crocodile monster, should it attempt to flee the battle you must follow it and destroy two eggs it will try to hide and destroy the monster as well" says Amy to Kira.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 340

Kira looks at Amy,
"Well at least I have many more years until I can see you looking this old again" then the two sisters smile. Before saying she is ready to go back Kira looks at Kyra. "I look forward to finally meeting you officially when I become a grandmother now that I know I will have one, make your future as best as you can and someday we will meet again only I will have no memory of us teaming up. Look out for me here until the time comes when I first meet you" Kira says to her granddaughter and she notices Kyra is wearing her shamrock amulet.
"That will always bring you luck in anything you wish to pursue" said Kira smiling then she stood by Connor's side.
"Anything you'd like to pass on for wisdom or knowledge to your grandson before we get sent back?" Kira asked Connor.
"Use your powers wisley and think before you act" said Connor
"I will sir" says Calein. "Until we meet again in the past K. as i've stated your memory of us will be erased but the memory of knowing when a certain monster attacks and if it flee's you must give chase and destroy what it tries to hide" says Amy. With a press of a button Alpha sends Kira and Connor back to their time. Back in the real time the two holograms the Space Rangers used to simulate Kira and Connor were talking disappear and Kira along with Connor are back in their backyards. "Connor time to come inside and eat dinner" calls out Mr. McKnight. "Kira dinner's ready" calls out Patricia.

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 341

Kira looks at Connor
"I guess we should go inside and eat dinner see you tomorrow" Kira said
"Ok see you tomorrow Kira" said Connor going into his house for dinner
Kira walks in the house for dinner
"That always impresses me that you two can spend a long time talking to one other and not move from one spot" says Paul as he finishes cooking american chop suey. "Your brother believe it or not is staying over with Cheyenne yet again" says Paul. "Well can you blame him? when we were his and Cheyenne's age we were just crazy juniors in college madly in love, i'm sure he and Cheyenne are the same way" says Patricia. "Now I have everything all set for tomorrow's family Fourth of July bbq, did you get everything you needed?" patricia asks Paul. "All set" says Paul. Once the food is all set Paul brings the chop suey to the table. "Dig in everyone" says Paul as Paul takes his seat he lightly smiles. "Remember when Amy first discovered her ability to use telekinesis?" asks Paul. "That made things a lot more easier around here when it came to setting up the table" says Patricia.
"True, not every kid that got adopted by anyone had the abilities she had" says Paul. "So Kira hows the song writing coming along?" asks Patricia as she serves herself then passes the chop suey to Kira.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 342

"Yeah when Connor and me are standing there talking we get into a good conversation without moving from the spot it's going good i'm almost done with one of my new songs" Kira said as she put some chop suey on her plate.
"Thats good" says Paul as takes the plate with chop suey once Kira is done and serves himself. "I got an email from your sister. she said she and your brother-in-law had a quick appointment tomorrow then they will be by tomorrow's the day they find out what the triplets will be" says Patricia with enthusiasm in her voice meaning she is so excited she can't wait. At the McKnight household. "Grab a plate son your mother made her famous meatloaf and mashed potatoes" says Mr. McKnight. "Caroline did you get cleaned up?" asks Mrs. McKnight. "Yes mom" says Caroline walking in cleaned up.
Connor grabs a plate and starts to serve himself and sits at the table
"So what did you kids do today?" asks Mr. McKnight. "Went exploring" says Caroline. "Obviously you did that little sis, you came home covered in dirt and mud" says Eric. "Thats because I was following the stream that flows between our property and the Fords" says Caroline. "All I did was just sit up in the tree house and read" says Eric. "We know you and Kira spend a lot of time together" says Mrs. McKnight directed towards Connor. At Amy and Elijah's the two are just sitting down to their dinner. While Elijah is having a baked potato along with a piece of steak with a glass of milk, Amy is also having milk but 8 oz. skim milk, a baked potato with a taco shell that has 3 oz. meat filling/6 carrot sticks, cabbage salad, 1/2 cup peas with a 1/2 cup of applesauce for dessert (all of which listed for Amy are healthy food choices for pregnant women). "Good dinner choice" says Elijah. "Thanks" says Amy then she smiles. "Hard to believe I am now four months into my pregnancy" says Amy. "I know and by this time around the kids will be four months old next year after they are born in March" says Elijah smiling back. "I just hope if any of these triplets are girls they won't have to endure a year of being pregnant like me but thats what it is to be a karovan woman but the kids will be half-earthling and half-karovan no offense hun" says Amy taking a sip of her milk. "Not a problem sweetheart" says Elijah. "That might take them by surprise when we tell them their half-karovan" says Elijah taking a sip of his milk. "We'll tell them when the time is right" says Amy smiling and Elijah smiles back then the two return to dinner.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 343

"That's great I know your really happy about that cause you've been waiting ever since Amy got pregnant to find out what the triplets will be" Kira said
"We just talked like usual mom, nothing special" said Connor
"Thats good" says Mrs. McKnight. After everyone at the McKnight household finishes dinner Mrs. McKnight washes the dishes with Mr. McKnight while Connor, Eric and Caroline go off to their rooms. After the Fords finish dinner Paul and Patricia wash the dishes and Patricia can't stop smiling knowing she's going to find out the next day what her grandchildren will be.
As Kira goes upstairs to her room she see's Robbie's car pull into the driveway.
After Robbie's car is turned off he and Cheyenne walk inside. "You two get bored over at Cheyenne's?" asks Patricia as she walks into the living room after washing the dishes. "No not really we just thought we'd stay here instead of her house since we spent the night there two nights ago" says Robbie. "And besides we like staying here" says Cheyenne then the two walk past Kira and go to Robbie's room.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 344

At Amy and Elijah's Amy is washing the dishes along with Elijah. "I still cannot wait" says Amy smiling as she squirts Elijah with the spray hose. "Not fair you got the hose" says Elijah as he taps her shoulder than when Amy turns Elijah grabs the hose and squirts her back. "You pulled a fast one on me" says Amy. After the two finish washing the dishes they go lay down on the couch and relax. The two smile at one other and Amy feels her stomach and smiles. "They all just kicked for the first time" says Amy then Elijah feels Amy's stomach and feels all three of the babies kicking. "The baby book i've been reading says babies begin kicking at the four month mark" says Elijah and the two relax as they wait for the next kick.
"Robbie's home and by the looks of it Cheyenne is yet again staying over" Kira thinks to herself
Then she goes up to her room to review her music notes of songs she's been working after reviewing them Kira looks at her cell phone and debates if she is going to contact Amy to see if she has anytime to talk if she isn't to tired.
Kira picks up her cell and after hitting send on Amy's speed dial on her cell she waits and hears Don't Stop Believin by Journey because it is the song Amy chose as her ringback tone.
"Come on I know your there" Kira thinks to herself.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 345

Amy gets up and uses her telekinesis to pick up her phone and she walks as she answers her phone after putting in the wireless ear piece. "Hey K whats up?" says Amy as she walks downstairs with her phone in her hand.
"Not much I just want to know how you are doing mom is really excited about what her grandchildren will be she can't wait" Kira said.
"Things are good. I got mom's email back, hard to believe its been four months since I found out I was pregnant and eventually found out on my first ultra sound i'm expecting triplets" says Amy as she uses her telekinesis to get a water bottle and she goes upstairs to her's and Elijah's bedroom while Elijah now awake is watching a movie. "And now the day has arrived when I find out what these three miracles will be" says Amy smiling. "Believe me K I know you will be a great aunt to them and they are lucky to have an aunt like you" says Amy as she lays down on the bed. "Believe me K its been about a whole month since you saw me (Amy hasn't been able to do much ranger battles, she didn't the entire month of june and didn't get to see Kira at all that month but the Yellow Ranger who fought in her place is her replacement with a voice disguise having the others think she is Amy) and now I have my four month pregnant belly" says Amy.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 346

Kira goes on her computer as she talks with Amy and googles four months
pregnant belly and when she see's an image of a woman who is four months pregnant she gets a picture in her mind of what Amy must look like now.
"Time does fly i'm looking at a picture of a woman who is four months pregnant so that way when I see you tomorrow I won't be shocked at how you look" Kira said
Then she closes out of the site and she puts her cell on speaker as she gets ready for bed.
Amy smiles, "I don't look that bad to be honest with you K". Amy goes into her's and Elijah's room and starts changing into her nightgown after putting her phone in speaker. "Oh before I forget i've been offered a chance to pose for Harper's Bazaar Magazine like Britney did when she was pregnant only for when I am at a certain month of pregnancy, do you think I should do the photo-op?" Amy asks Kira.
"It's your decision not mine I can't tell you what to do you have to make this decision yourself I don't care if you do it or not but you might want to decide before they do it without asking you" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 347

"Thats true K" says Amy just as she starts combing her hair. "Mom told me she had a pregnancy picture taken when she was pregnant with Robbie then you and said the best way to remember a pregnancy is to get a picture of oneself when you are nine months pregnant right before the baby is due" says Amy as she finishing combing her hair and looks over at her bed to watch Elijah who has just walked in after setting the house alarm, locked all the windows/doors and now just collapsed face first into the pillows and amy smiles. "Oh that brother-in-law of yours" says Amy smiling. "Well K i'm going to call it a night but i will see you tomorrow at mom and dad's. love you sis" says Amy.
"Ok just remember what I said it's your decision to make not mine see you and Elijah tomorrow love you too" Kira said.
After the two hang up Amy turns off her phone and puts in its charger since the battery was low. Getting into bed Amy gets next to Elijah and turns him over onto his back so he won't suffocate himself by breathing into his pillow. "Did i just pass out?" asks Elijah. "That you did, you fell face first into the bed" says Amy. "You know me after a busy day I am beat" says Elijah. "I'm just grateful for the entire pregnancy I am able to do voice-over roles" says Amy. "That's true and when the kid's watch the films you do voice-overs for they'll recognize their mother's voice" says Elijah. "Very true" says Amy then the two kiss. "Remember we need to have breakfast, grab what I made for the cookout then go to my appointment which is at 9:15 and make our way to Reefside after" says Amy. "You got it" says Elijah then he turns off the light and the two fall asleep.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 348

"Same here see you tomorrow" Kira said
The two hang up and Kira turns her phone off and plugs it into her charger
Once ready for bed Kira turns off the light in her room and goes to bed.
At midnight on Mesagog's Island Great-Finn has made contact with an old friend of his and he reports to Mesagog. "My friend I have contacted an old friend to help us with our cause. her name is Croco-Viscious from the planet Crocovile she will be a worthy battle against those power rangers" says Great-Finn taking his seat next to Mesagog. Unknown to both Melina has been spying on them using her cloak of invisibility in which is in invisible listening to everything they said.
Just then Zeltrax walks in wearing a pair of sunglasses along with Clone-Elsa then Clone-Elsa grabs Melina and rips off the invisibility cloak revealing her to Zeltrax and Great-Finn. "My lord we had a feeling this punk was waltzing around here and we have found her" says Clone-Elsa taking off the search sunglasses as does Zeltrax. "What should we do with her my lords?" asks Zeltrax. "If I may intervene Ihave the perfect punishment for my daughter" says Great-Finn then he and his generals take Melina away. "No father, let me go!" says Melina.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 349

Meanwhile in Kira's room Kira's dream becomes a vision of Melina being captured.
Kira is still sleeping but then she wakes up gets dressed and teleports to the Megaship she sees Alpha and walks over to him
"Alpha I was sleeping but had a dream which became my vision of Melina being captured I want to go rescue her by myself the others are sleeping and I don't want to disturb them do you have that cloaking device that makes people invisible I can use that and get Melina out of there and back here" Kira said
Alpha awakens from sleep mode and notices Kira. "Kira didn't see you" says Alpha then he hides a teddy bear he was holding. "This mission will be dangerous without the others are you sure you want to take the risk?" asks Alpha.
"Thats because I teleported myself here from my room I have been in worse situations before I'm used to it I had that vision for a reason I will be careful I just want to get Melina out of there and back here" Kira said
"If you say so" says Alpha as he puts his teddy bear in the chair Amy uses sits in as pilot. "I'ts not embarressing to be seen with a teddy bear is it?" asks Alpha as he types in a pass code into the computer and after a moment in Alpha's hand appears the invention used by Connor when he rescued Kira.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 350

Kira looks at alpha
"No it's not embarrising if you have a teddy bear that you sleep with everyone has stuff they take to bed with them can you tell me how this works" Kira said
"Remember tap the red button twice to become invisible, when you have Melina tap the yellow button twice and you will be teleported back here and to become un-invisible tap blue twice" says Alpha handing Kira the watch.
"Ok I will be careful and I will bring us back here safely if Connor calls and asks where I am just tell him not to worry wish me luck" Kira said as she put the watch on her wrist
"You got it" says Alpha and before he teleports Kira to the Island. "The watch has a built in flashlight that will help and not guide any attention your way" says Alpha then he teleports Kira to Mesagog's Island. "I hope I did the right thing" says Alpha then he sits in Amy's chair on the bridge.
Kira arrives on Mesogog's Island heads inside once inside she uses the watch flashlight and starts searching for Melina
"I just hope I find Melina and get her out before I get caught" Kira said thinking to herself

[Summer Landsdown]

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 351

After Great-Finn and Zeltrax get done with what Great-Finn promised to do with Melina, he and Zeltrax leave the detention area with Melina stuck in the fetal position covering her face. "I thank you" says Great-Finn. "It is not a problem for once you needed my knowledge of cybernetic technology" says Zeltrax then the two return to the main part of the lab. "She will now no longer show any sign of resistance" says Zeltrax to Mesagog.
Kira is still searching for Melina but calls Alpha
"Alpha it's Kira I made it inside and searching for Melina can you give me directions so I can find her and get her out of here" Kira said
"Your almost there Kira" says Alpha then he types in a command to the computer to transport a tracker to Kira which will only beep to Kira when she is closer and not cause any noise around her.
In the morning, Connor wakes up, grabs his phone and tries to call Kira.
"Nobody's answering, huh" said Connor?
Then Connor calls Alpha and says,
"Hey Alpha, have you seen Kira"?

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 352

"Ok thanks Alpha" Kira said as she had the tracker in her hand and kept looking for Melina
Kira has the tracker and keeps searching for Melina she reaches the detention area and walks right into it she finds Melina and notices she is in fetal position
"Melina, its me Kira I know you can't see me but I am here to save you" Kira said then she taps the blue button twice to turn uninvisible to show Melina it is her and walks over
Melina then stands up and reveals she is wearing some kind of warrior armor then when her hands are away from her face there is some sort of technology on her like it was when Karone was turned evil again then Melina's eyes open and give an evil glare.
Kira looks at Melina then calls Alpha
"Alpha we have a problem Melina is wearing some kind of warrior armor with some sort of technology on her (like it was when Karone was turned evil again)she's giving me an evil glare what do I do to get it off her and get her out of here before I get caught I can't just leave her here" Kira said
"Uh Connor i'll have to get back to you" says Alpha then he switches to answer Kira. "Oh no not again" Alpha thinks to himself. "Kira there is nothing we can do i'll have to teleport you out of there" says Alpha then he teleports Kira away just as Melina was about to strike. "You can run ranger but you can't hide" says Melina growling. "I hope I got her out of there in time" says Alpha then Kira's teleportation
energy appears back on the bridge. "Kira thank goodness I got you out of there when I did" says Alpha.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 353

In Los Angeles Elijah gets up quietly and Amy is still asleep. After using the shower quietly Elijah gets dressed and goes down to the kitchen. After making himself and Amy breakfast Elijah quietly sneaks upstairs and after putting the food tray down he kisses Amy's cheek. "Sweetheart time to get up" says Elijah and Amy turns and her eyes open slowly. "Hey you, good morning" says Amy then she kisses him back then yawns. "Good morning to you" says Elijah. Amy sits up and smiles, "Did you make me breakfast in bed?". "That I did" says Elijah then he brings up the food tray. "For you I made an omelet with a cup of cooked spinach that also includes minced garlic, onion, tomato, cheese, shreds of carrot and broccoli, cubes of potato (with the skin still on), mushrooms, zucchini, and chopped bell peppers. to go with it I got you orange juice" says Elijah and Amy smiles again. "You read my mom's notes on healthy pregnancy breakfasts didn't you?" asks Amy. "That i did" says Elijah then the two eat in bed. After finishing breakfast Amy gets up. "Well I am off to take a shower and I will let you know when I am ready to go to our appointment to find out what these three bundles of joy are" says Amy then she gets up, walks to hers and Elijah's private bathroom and hops in the shower after Elijah walks back upstairs after washing the dishes.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 354

Kira looks at Alpha
"Can you please explain to me what happened to Melina she had a evil glare in her eyes when I was trying to rescue her why was she wearing that warrior armor I promised I would help her get out of there I can't break that promise I have to find a way to help her" Kira said
On the main viewing screen Deca uploads a image of what Melina looks like now. "We've had this problem before" says Alpha. "Her emotions are overridden by computer programming" says Deca. "Melina's goodness is still inside her but she is no longer in control of her emotions she is now thinking she is once again evil only they aren't having her return to her shark form they must have decided her human form is more stronger" says Alpha. Then Alpha realizes he had Connor waiting on hold, "Oh no I forgot I had Connor waiting on hold".
Kira looks at Alpha
"What do you mean you had this problem before is there a way to deactivate the computer programming and get her back in control of her emotions cause I promised myself I won't give up on her no matter what I have to try I want to go back there and help her let me go back there so I can help her please if there is a way to deactivate it I didn't know you had Connor on hold" Kira said

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 355

"This happened to Elijah's predecessor Andros" says Deca. "His sister Karone was kidnapped when they were younger and raised to be Astronema Princess of Darkness. it was only after she and Andros discovered they were siblings that she turned good only to go back to her old fortress and have what happened to Melina happen to her" says Alpha. "It was a struggle of a fight in the final battle but only after she had been thought to have been defeated Andros cried over her and his tear turned her back to the path of good" says Deca. "But unfortunately that will not work on Melina she is just as likely to destroy you than accept any help" says Alpha.
"Wow that was sad but even if she wants to destroy me I have to try something cause I won't give up on her she's my friend I really want to help her cause thats what friends do can you send me back there I really want to help her why did Connor call" Kira said
"Unfortunately we cannot send you back until the others have been informed" says Alpha. "It would be a challenge because any goodness in Melina has been blocked by the programming and there would be little chance the goodness would override the programming" says Deca. "We might be able to contact someone who can help us but we need to contact her first" says Alpha. "As for Connor he was just wondering where you were we suppose" says Deca. "At 6:45 in the morning that seems quite surprising he calls you that early" says Alpha.

The Rangers New Powers Chapter 356

"What will they do when you tell them cause I want to go back by myself and help her who are you going to call that can help Connor always wants to know what I'm doing or where I am thats why he calls me early in the morning" Kira said
"If we can all find a way to help Melina then we can figure out what to do" says Deca. "As for the person who can help us she might know how to help us fix what has happened to Melina without harming Melina" says Alpha. "The important thing for you to do now Kira is go and have fun on the Fourth of July with your family we will contact you once we get word back from the person we need to contact" says Alpha. Back in Los Angeles Amy and Elijah g